Готовый перевод One Piece The Ship of Lust / Корабель хтивості: Гарри Поттер и сумасшедшие идиоты2

Інформація

Адреса змісту:https://www.fanfiction.net/s/12562072/1/Harry-Potter-

and-the-Daft-Morons

Книги

>

Гарри Поттер

Гарри Поттер и сумасшедшие идиоты

Автор:

Синик

Выполняя первое задание Турнира Трех Волшебников, Гарри видит

свой шанс сразить своих врагов – и пользуется им. Вот Гарри,

который умеет думать и рассуждать. Really Bash!AD, EWE, Clueful!HP

Eventual HP/HG/DG/FD NL/HA/SB и другие. Без извинений! АУ.

Рейтинг:

Художественная литература M

– Английский – Драма – [Гарри П., Гермиона Г., Флер Д., Дафна Г.] –

Главы: 84 - Слов: 745 285 - Обзоры:

12 053

- Избранное: 16 081 - Читает: 16 948 - Обновлено:

24.04.2018, 08:58:49

– Опубликовано:

07.07.2017, 10:27:49

– id: 12562072

46. Apologies Abound

Disclaimer: The Harry Potter universe belongs to the proverbial Duchess of

Magic, JK Rowling, Scholastic, Bloomsbury, Warner Bros and some other high

falutin' companies. No matter how much I whine about not owning anything

related to the HP universe, other than a few fanfic plots, I do not profess to

own - and would never dream of making any money off - JKR's wonderful

world... Damn it!

Chapter Forty Six - Apologies Abound

_‗_

―==(oIo)==―

ˇ

When Harry walked out into the fifth floor public corridor, the auror

gave him a peculiar look.

He just glanced at the man and said, "The ladies are talking things over. I

decided to get out of the way and wait out here, after all."

The auror grinned back and muttered, "Probably wise."

About ten minutes later, when Neville turned up at the end of the

corridor from down near the stairs escorting the two 'Puffs as he expected

the other boy to do, Harry smiled in pleasure.

When they reached him, Neville and the girls each gave him a funny look

that asked why he was out there. Answering the unasked question, he

replied, "Daphne needed a few moments, so I decided to wait out here for

you."

When it looked like they then understood he said, "Should be long

enough by now." Then gestured to the door and asked, "Shall we?"

When they agreed, he strode across the corridor, opened the main door

and let them in.

After Neville stepped in, the three waited for him to walk in and close the

door.

Then he gestured onward while striding forward and muttered, "This

way. We're in Apartment Nine."

Taking them to the door he opened it and looked inside. Daphne had

calmed down again and was dabbing her face with a handkerchief. Her

eyes were still red-rimmed and her cheeks a little swollen, though.

He stepped back out of the way and gestured the other three inside as he

saw Hermione rise to greet them.

She said, "Welcome to the House of Potter apartment. Our place for the

duration, I think."

Harry stepped in after Neville again and closed the door.

Concerned he gave a look to Hermione that asked, "Is everything

alright?"

She clearly recognised it as genuine concern, gently smiled and nodded

back.

Relieved he looked about and could see that there wouldn't be enough

seating for the seven of them, so quietly summoned Dobby.

"Yes, Master Harry?" he asked.

"Is there something you can do about fitting in more couches or sofas in

here so everyone can sit, little buddy?"

Dobby quickly looked about and said, "If Master Harry and his guests can

be moving away a bit. Dobby can fix."

"Great," he smiled. Looking to the guests he said, "Hermione, would you

mind giving our latest guests the two-penny tour while Dobby adds more

seating in here?"

A quick glance around herself and she could see what Harry meant. "Of

course," she agreed. "Neville? Susan? Hannah? Want the tour?"

"I'd love to," replied Susan as both the others nodded.

As Hermione led them off to the furthest room, his room, he asked

Daphne and Tracey to join him a little apart from the sofas.

As soon as they did, Dobby rearranged things a bit, popped out with the

two armchairs and popped back in with an extra long sofa that could sit

three. With the twin two-seat sofas there was now enough seating for

seven.

"Thank you, Dobs," he said.

Dobby gave him a pleased smile and popped away again, but not before

also refreshing their tea setting and adding extra crockery and teaspoons

on the coffee table.

"Please, sit," he told the two girls. Both returned to the same sofa.

When he sat opposite with a sigh, he looked to Daphne and quietly said,

"I'm very, very sorry I upset you."

With an almost jump of a start of shock, she looked back at him, wide

eyed. "Y-you didn't!" she exclaimed.

Tracey smiled back and decided to help her friend out. "Harry, what you

said was above and beyond what Daphne, even me, expected. Daphne's

happy and very relieved you're open to this."

Surprised, he gave a very relieved sigh. "Alright, then. I feared I had

really upset you and we'd be wasting our time discussing this any

further."

"No," she said. Then gave him a smile. It was a bit 'watery', but it was still

a smile.

_‗_

―==(oIo)==―

ˇ

Once the other four returned from their tour, they sat as expected.

Hermione sat with him while Neville sat between the two 'Puff girls on

the triple that sat at right angles to and facing up between the two

parallel and facing two-seaters.

Neville, looking at Daphne with concern, asked her, "Are you alright,

Daphne? Do I need to take Harry out the back and beat some sense into

him?"

Surprised by Neville's questions, Harry just grinned at him in amusement

and chuckled a little.

Daphne even gave her own lady-like snort of sudden amusement and

smiled back at the boy. "No, Neville; but, thank you for the offer. What

Harry has done is just made me both very relieved and very happy."

Relieved, Neville said, "Well, thank Merlin for that. I think I might have

been able to get one, maybe two, hits in before Harry pounded me flat!"

That had them all laugh. Since the return of his parents, the true nature

of Neville was coming more and more to the fore. He was actually quite

funny and usually had a somewhat dry humour about him, but the

calmness and placidity remained without the shyness that also used to be

there.

Once they'd settled again, Daphne looked to Harry and said, "Well, since

everyone is here, Alliance Secret. I inform you all that Lord Potter's and

my discussion proved most fruitful. I shall be informing my father that I

wish for him to approach Lord Potter's representative with the hopes of

negotiating a Concubine Bond Agreement between myself and Lord

Potter.

"I believe we currently have an agreement-in-principle for me to become

a Concubine Presumptive to Lord Potter."

As the girls, less Daphne and Hermione, practically clapped in

approbation, Neville gave a relieved, "Yes."

Meanwhile, Harry and Daphne smiled at one another.

"That does not mean, however," he firmly said, "That Daphne will become

my concubine. It means Daphne will be under a Concubine Bond

Agreement to me, only. This is House Potter aiding House Greengrass in

protecting one of its daughters.

"What happens down the road is not set in stone. The agreement may

eventually convert to a contract, or it may not. That is a matter for

another time."

"Ah!" said Susan. "That's very clever. Daphne is taken 'off the market', so

to speak, so her father can no longer be legally pressured. Yet is free to

make her own choice later?"

Harry smiled at her and nodded. "Precisely."

_‗_

―==(oIo)==―

ˇ

As the dinner hour closed in, the seven walked as one down to the Great

Hall, only separating once they walked in through the double doors. They

took the 'main route' down and, as intended, were seen by quite a few

other students.

The 'news' that they did that would be around the castle by late that

evening. Which, of course, is why they did it. It was visual proof the

Potter-Longbottom Alliance was once again active.

This time, finally, Harry's meal wasn't interrupted by people demanding

his attention.

_‗_

―==(oIo)==―

ˇ

Down in the bowels of the Ministry, the Spectral Threat team had just

received a report from the Knight's Shadow team.

Scimitar, accepting the note and reading it, said to the others, "As

expected, the Knight and Bookworm returned to the castle, this morning."

That had a few breathe a sigh of relief.

Continuing, Scimitar added, an inside contact has informed us both

moved into the rarely used Lords' Quarters. Apparently, Little Old Witch

had no problem with it."

"She wouldn't," said one. "That's what they're there for."

"Hmm..." said Scimitar. "We can now confirm Monocle has organised a

rotating force of eight aurors for the castle. We now have three in their

ranks. Eight's an increase of two since the return of the White Knight and

Bookworm."

"Any further news on White Beard?" asked one.

"It's finally confirmed he suffered a heart attack," replied Scimitar.

"Monocle had managed to have the information of it tied up tighter than

a merman's arsehole and it took us until late today to confirm.

"He's alive and currently a guest in the auror secure ward. Apparently,

Monocle doesn't want anyone knowing he's there."

"Wise, I suppose," said another.

"Oh, this is interesting. Apparently, there were rumours she'd declared

him a Dark Lord."

"Wow!" said the first. "How'd she do that without dragging him before the

fuddy-duddies?"

Scimitar grinned and said, "She used a loophole in the law that

Dumbledore used to abuse. By law, she's three distinct people; Acting

Minister, Director of the DMLE and Regent of House Bones. She used

those three distinct persons she is and, for each, declared him a Dark

Lord.

"Our analysts have since checked the oath books and confirmed it. Ha! I

bet that stung old White Beard. Hoist by his own petard!"

_‗_

―==(oIo)==―

ˇ

Once dinner was over, Harry and Hermione returned to their apartment.

As soon as they walked in, Harry said, "I need to contact Sirius about how

we got on for our first day and, while I'm on the mirror with him, ask to

speak to Ted if he's there."

"You're warning him about the CBA with Daphne Greengrass and that

Lord Greengrass is likely to approach him?"

"Yes," he replied. "Plus, I should write to Lord Greengrass, Samuel, and let

him know Daphne has now talked to me about it and he should contact

Ted to negotiate it."

Hermione said, "And I need to write to my parents to let them know how

we got on."

"Save a bit of space at the bottom for me?" he asked. "I'll let them know,

in my own words, you're safe and sound."

Hermione hesitated a bit and asked, "Do we let my parents know I'm in

the Lords' Quarters with you?"

"That's up to you," he replied. "If you decide you want to let them know

that, I'm happy with it. If you don't, I understand.

"You might want to wait for a little while until you're sure one way or the

other, though. Once you've informed them you can't take it back."

When it looked like she was going to worry her bottom lip with her top

teeth again, he walked over, took her in his arms and kissed her. "If

you're this concerned about what to do, delay telling them."

After feeling all gooshy, yet again, because of the kiss, she sighed and

nodded.

"Great!" he said, backing off. "Now I need you to tell me what you can of

what was discussed between you three girls when I went outside to wait

for the others."

Looking a touch suspiciously at him, she asked, "Why?"

"I don't need specifics," he said. "I just need to know whether or not this

is something she truly wants. And I want to know if you know what her

thoughts are on this.

"Daphne is a pureblood, raised to always obey her father and Lord of her

House. When she replied and said to me this is something she wants,

what she could actually have been saying is, 'This is something I want,

because it's something my Lord wants.' Understand?

"While she'd not necessarily admit the truth directly to me, she more than

likely will to her witch peers. And it's a method by which she can inform

me of the truth of what she wants without coming straight out with it."

"Ah," she replied. She then seemed to think about it before she started to

explain. "She's scared. She knows what is going to happen if you or

Neville can't help her. She'd approach Neville next, if you turned her

down, by the way.

"The one putting the most pressure on her father, at the moment, is

Caracticus Nott for a Betrothal Agreement for his grandson, Theodore.

But, he's not the only one. So is Lucius Malfoy, Corban Yaxley and others

she doesn't even want to think about.

"Until you 'outed' him during the first task, Malfoy was the forerunner.

Now, it's Nott. And Nott's contract has the stipulation that Daphne's son

be handed the Lordship the moment he becomes eligible. It also states

that Nott will become Regent, with full access to the Greengrass Estates,

for said son if anything happens to Samuel. Daphne said, reading

between the lines, it is obvious her father would be killed very soon after

any child she births is born.

"Next, she never believed she would be anything but a concubine to

another. That you are giving her the option to cancel it shocked her to

her core. She realised, by the way, it's obviously for if she meets someone

who can offer her a 'marriage'; or if she decides she can't be a concubine,

after all.

"You didn't meet her expectations, Harry, you exceeded even her hopes

and dreams. That's why she... burst into tears like she did. In her own

words, she never even dared to dream such a thing would be available to

her."

Looking off into the distance, Harry thought about what his betrothed

had told him and then muttered, "Hunh!" Looking directly back to her he

said, "So, I did good, then."

She smiled back with a twinkle in her eye and said, "Yes, Harry; you did

good. That is, you're doing good."

He thought about it a bit more and, starting to climb back to his feet,

said, "I need to go get my communications mirror." He hadn't even

realised he'd sat down during Hermione's explanation.

He'd taken only a single step before Dobby popped in before him and

offered it to him.

"Oh! Thank you, Dobby," he said, sitting back down.

_‗_

―==(oIo)==―

ˇ

Up in the Headmistress's office, the four Heads of House, the Deputy

Headmaster, Madam Hooch and the Captains of the four House Quidditch

teams met for the draw of the abbreviated inter-House Quidditch

competition.

After explaining the design of the competition, Madam Hooch held up a

small bag and asked each Captain to draw a stone from within. They

were numbered.

The numbers drawn had 1, Ravenclaw; 2, Slytherin; 3, Hufflepuff; and, 4,

Gryffindor.

Madam Marchbanks explained, "That means, Ravenclaw will draw the

two teams they will play. If not chosen by Ravenclaw, Slytherin will not

need to draw as they would be playing the other two. If chosen by

Ravenclaw they will only draw one."

Though they looked confused, Hooch held the bag for Roger Davies, the

Captain of Ravenclaw, to draw two.

They would be playing Hufflepuff and Slytherin.

"Chosen to play Ravenclaw in one of their matches, Slytherin will now

draw one. "

The Slytherin captain drew Gryffindor.

"As Slytherin has drawn Gryffindor, that means Slytherin will be playing

Ravenclaw and Gryffindor. Which means Hufflepuff will be playing

Ravenclaw and Gryffindor. And Gryffindor will be playing Slytherin and

Hufflepuff.

"That's the four games of the shortened season. Are there any questions?"

Davies immediately piped up and asked, "When will the games be?"

"Madam Hooch will design a schedule and post it as soon as she can,"

replied Marchbanks while Hooch nodded.

Hooch added, "I'll draw up a fair schedule, but don't expect the first game

for about a month. That should give you all time to rebuild your teams, if

you need to."

"Thank you, Madam Hooch," he replied.

_‗_

―==(oIo)==―

ˇ

After describing their first day back in the castle to Sirius, he then had a

'godfather/godson' secret to tell him and told him of the approach by

Daphne on behalf of her father.

Sirius was not surprised. "It makes sense," he said.

Then he asked if Ted was there and if he could have a word.

Ted was and he did.

Once Harry finished describing his thoughts on what a CBA between he

and Daphne should be like, Ted said, "Alright, just to clarify: You want

escape clauses for the both of you along similar lines as the Betrothal

Agreement between you and Hermione, without penalty to either party;

the same with those clauses becoming void if Daphne falls pregnant."

"Yes."

"You don't want there to be any business clauses that become active on

signing of the agreement, in case it's voided, but you do not mind

business clauses in the agreement that only become active if the

agreement becomes the contract."

"Yes."

"You want the conditions that convert the agreement into the contract

the same, or as close to the same, as the conditions in the agreement

between you and Hermione."

"Yes."

"And, finally, while any child or children born of the agreement will

carry the name 'Greengrass' and be of the Noble and Ancient House of

Greengrass, you want to maintain the right to both call and treat them as

your son/sons and daughter/daughters."

"Right. I don't want to have anyone think of me as 'just providing stud

services' or I was 'just the semen donor' or anything like that."

"I can work with that," said Ted.

"Thank you, Ted," he said. "Now, I need to write a letter to Lord

Greengrass and inform him I would like him to sit down with my Law-

wizard of Record to hammer out an agreement."

"I'll leave you to it," said Ted.

As Samuel Greengrass was of an allianced House, Harry wasn't too

finicky with his prose. He kept his letter to the man simple and to the

point.

After that, he finally managed to get back to the day's assignments.

_‗_

―==(oIo)==―

ˇ

After an interrupted night's sleep due to the late night Astronomy lesson

on the Astronomy tower, both teens rose as normal to attend breakfast.

They did not have classes until after morning tea, but both - individually

- felt they had enough sleep.

Harry had risen in time for breakfast but was being quiet about it when

Hermione walked out from her room into the living room, where he was.

Again, she looked stunning. Betsy did really good work.

When he heard her and turned to her, he said, "Sorry. Did I wake you?"

"No," she replied. "I knew you'd be up early, so I set my alarm to be up

early, too."

He smiled and said, "You didn't need to do that."

"And let you go down to the Great Hall for breakfast without me or

Neville as backup?" she put. "Not going to happen."

"Actually," he said, "Now that you mention that, I just realised we have a

kitchen and pantry in here. And we both saw Dobby and Betsy have fully

stocked it."

She smiled at him and said, "Good point. However, 'Lord Potter' needs to

put in an appearance at all meal times, at least for the next few days, so

that people don't start whining about how you're getting even more

privileges."

"Rights," he muttered.

"Not to them," she disagreed.

Nodding in agreement, he said, "You're right. They would think that."

_‗_

―==(oIo)==―

ˇ

The two of them walked into the Great Hall about fifteen minutes later.

They were neither early, nor late. The Hall was about half full and it was

about half an hour before the owls turned up.

That gave them plenty of time to sit and eat before the 'mail bomb' and

time to be done eating to allow others to approach.

However, both were surprised when Neville walked in about five minutes

after they did. And he seemed to be at least as surprised to see them as

they were he.

Joining them, they gave the somewhat obligatory greetings before he

said, "I did not expect to see either of you down here for breakfast."

Hermione replied, "And we didn't expect to see you; though, we should

have, I guess. You were always an early riser."

"And I thought, irrespective of when you rose, you'd make use of that

kitchen in your apartment," he explained.

"We will," she said. "Just... Harry needs to put in an appearance at all

meal times for at least the first few days."

Surprised, Neville said, "Yeah, I can see that. Clever."

As the three ate their breakfasts in peace, all three were just as aware of

all the looks from the hundreds of students directed their way, as they'd

been directed their way since well before what went down, went down.

This time, no one interrupted them.

When the Daily Prophet was delivered by Hedwig, Harry was quick with

the bacon. Now that his Lordship was public, it would not look good for

him to be publicly berated by his mail owl in front of the school.

Opening it up, the front page was pretty much as he expected.

~ # ~

LORD POTTER NOT AT HOGWARTS?

Expected to return to Hogwarts with the rest of the school on Sunday evening,

Lord Harry Potter (14) did not put in an appearance, writes investigative

journalist, Kate Erister.

Questioning some of the students who did turn up as they should, it's been

learned Lord Potter needed to attend to some 'family business' and would

arrive 'soon'. It was only expected to be a day or two.

When asked if Lord Potter, an under-aged wizard who has yet to sit his OWLs,

would be arrested or fined for his non-attendance, Madam Amelia Bones,

Director of the DMLE said, "Of course not. Lord Potter has been declared of-

age. As such and irrespective of whether or not he's earned his OWLs, he's a

fully qualified wizard."

And what of his betrothed, the muggleborn Hermoine Grainger? She replied,

"Her magical guardian, Lord Sirius Black, notified Headmistress Lady Griselda

Marchbanks she would be delayed by a couple days. Headmistress Lady

Marchbanks has approved the delay."

Why have they been given this privilege? Is Lord Potter simply flaunting and or

abusing his new authority? Is it out of simple arrogance?

~ # ~

Reading through to the end of the article, Harry chuckled in amusement

before handing it to his lady.

Once Hermione read it, she asked, "Are you sending Ted after her, this

time?"

"Nope!" he replied. "To use a fishing analogy, I'm letting her have her

head by letting the line out. That way, when I hook her, I'll have hooked

her good and proper."

"You're baiting her to get more and more outlandish," she accused,

though smiled when she said it.

He just grinned at her.

_‗_

―==(oIo)==―

ˇ

After breakfast, the two took Neville back up to their apartment. Harry

really wanted to talk to his mate about his own views on his pending

betrothal and Susan's concubinage to him.

Once inside, they sat and relaxed for a while before Neville finally said,

"Well. I know you want to ask, so ask."

Hermione looked surprised, but Harry just grinned back. "You're getting

better, Nev."

The other boy barely blushed this time and only smiled back.

"Very well," said Harry. "How do you feel about your pending Betrothal

Agreement and Concubine Bond Agreement?"

With a sigh, Neville replied, "You know what? Happy and... relieved."

"Relieved?" asked Hermione.

"Yep," he replied. "It means I don't have to ask a girl to marry me." And

grinned.

Harry laughed while Hermione appeared a little miffed. "Betrothal

Agreement or not, Neville; when the time comes to switching the

Betrothal Agreement to a contract, you should still do the right by

Hannah and propose."

He shook his head, "Hannah doesn't want that. Besides, that's a muggle

thing, anyway. Hannah wants the traditional wizarding ceremonies."

Confused, Hermione said, "I didn't know―"

"Wizards don't do weddings, Hermione," he explained. "We do

'handfastings' before a druid in a Druidic ceremony.

"For engagements, House Longbottom hold a convocation where the

prospective new member is introduced to the family at-large. It's also

when the agreement is agreed to become the contract."

Harry explained, "That's something like an engagement party, Hermione;

but, family only."

Concentrating to understand it, she said, "I need to read up on this. I just

assumed―"

Harry nodded and called, "Dobby!"

"Yes, master Harry?" said the little elf immediately after it popped in.

Looking to it, Harry asked, "Can you get Hermione a couple of books on

wizarding traditions associated with hand-fastings and concubinage? She

has a new study project."

"Yes, Master Harry," he replied, popping away again.

Moments later, two books from Pottermore, they had the book-plates that

showed them as such, appeared on the coffee table before her. She was

quick to pick them up and look at them.

Turning back to Neville, he said, "You know you're effectively going to

have two wives, don't you? And those two have been together since they

were toddlers. You're going to be out-manned"

Neville chuckled and replied, "I know."

"Any idea on when the negotiations are going to be finalised?"

"Dad told me he hopes to have both done by Friday; before the weekend,"

he replied.

"When will you know?" asked Hermione.

Neville grinned and replied, "He will send me a note to that effect by

Harry's house elf express."

"After the girls, I expect to be the first to be informed," Harry mock-

scowled at his mate.

Neville laughed and said, "That's what I planned, yes."

Harry sat forward and said, "Good. Because there's something I want you

to consider, when it's finalised."

"Oh?" Neville carefully asked.

Harry firmly replied, "I want you to consider asking Headmistress Lady

Marchbanks if you and your two can have your own Lord's Quarters up

here with us."

Neville seemed to slump in disappointment before he said, "Though I'll be

betrothed and have a presumptive concubine, I still won't be a Lord.

These are 'Lords' Quarters', remember?"

Harry shook his head and replied, "That's just the name for them, Neville.

Just... promise me you'll ask. Even if she says, 'No,' that's all that will

happen. You won't get in trouble for it.

"Besides, I'm pretty sure she'll say, 'Yes.' Don't forget, she's also Lady

Marchbanks of the House of Marchbanks; a member House of the

Alliance. I also think your father may hint at it to her, too."

Neville thought about it for a long few moments before he said, "Alright,

Harry. I'll do it because I owe ya. But, I'll run it past the girls, first."

"I've told you before, you don't owe me; and I'd be cross with you if you

didn't ask the girls, first, anyway. But, I really don't think they'll say,

'No'."

_‗_

―==(oIo)==―

ˇ

After morning tea, which they had in the apartment just to keep Dobby

and Betsy happy, they headed down to Care of Magical Creatures and yet

another of the new Professors. This time it was with Professor Oliver

Senkinhall; the professor who was charged with caring for Errol after he

was stunned by the new Defence Professor while carrying a Howler

towards Ron.

Professor Senkinhall was a 'retired' exotic magical creature reserve

worker; born and raised in wizarding Britain, but worked on the reserve

in Africa. Thankfully, he retained his British accent but, at odd moments,

used a distinctly different idiom. At least, after seeing the looks of

confusion on the faces of his students, he'd apologise and correct himself.

When Hermione asked about what had happened to the Blast-Ended

Skrewts, the Professor calmly replied, "Euthanised. They were illegally

bred, so had to be put down."

Harry was surprised Hermione wasn't upset about that.

After class and as they walked back up the castle he asked her, "Why

weren't you upset to learn the Skrewts had been euthanised?"

"They were dangerous, Harry," she replied. "Because they were...

effectively... a new species, no one had any idea what they would

eventually grow into. Not even Hagrid, who bred them.

"They could have proven to be even more dangerous than, say... a one

thousand year old basilisk. That sort of thing should never be anywhere

near a school. And he had about two dozen of the things."

Pleased, he gave her a nod and smile back. "My thoughts, exactly. I'm

pleased you realised that. Especially after what you said to Malfoy about

them."

She smiled back and said, "You know I just said that to annoy... the little

ferret, don't you?"

He laughed.

As they continued to trek back up the grassy slope to the school, Ron

came trotting up.

"Errr.. Ha- Lord Potter, may I have a quick word?"

Surprised the boy was being polite, he replied, "Walk with us."

When Ron appeared relieved he quickly stepped up next to Harry and

said, "I was... hoping we could have our talk before this afternoon."

"Oh?" he asked. "Why the rush?"

Again, the hesitation. "I need to let Aunt Muriel know I've... talked to

you; and you've heard me out. I don't think Pig will be able to fly back

later this afternoon and make it before dark."

Surprised at the boy's candidness, he thought for a moment before he

replied, "Very well. We shall head for the antechamber where we all

gathered prior to our Sortings and speak there.

"You don't have a problem with Hermione and Neville joining us, do

you?"

Though it appeared he might well have been uncomfortable with that,

Ron replied, "No."

"Then I shall speak with you then, Mister Weasley," he firmly stated.

Knowing he'd just been dismissed, Ron quietly backed away again, by

slowing down.

When he was clear, Neville moved back up.

"I'll be having the meeting with Ron as soon as we get back to the castle,"

explained Harry, before he could be asked. "I'd like it if you two would

join me."

"We can do that," said Neville.

Hermione asked, "I take it you don't want to be alone with him in case he

tries something?"

"Yes," he replied. "I don't think he intends to try something, but two

witnesses would save possible problems later."

_‗_

―==(oIo)==―

ˇ

Once they entered the entrance hall of the castle, the trio went directly to

the antechamber. Ron was less than a minute behind them.

After throwing a Colloportus at the door and throwing up a privacy

charm, Harry turned to Ron and said, "Alright, Mister Weasley; you

wanted this meeting and I've been accommodating. Now, what is it you

wanted of me?"

Ron, though he seemed a little irritated, seemed to give himself a bit of a

nod, closed his eyes for a moment and muttered something to himself,

before he then looked at Harry with a firm expression.

"Har- Lord Potter," he began. "I should offer my apologies for my

behaviour over the past three and a half years, without expectation of

your acknowledgement either way. It was wrong of me to accept

payment from the... from Dumbledore to be friends with you. I accepted

it because I intended to be your friend, in the first place.

"Once I worked it out I said to the... to Dumbledore I didn't need his

galleons; but, he said I had earned them, so―" He shrugged.

"It has been made clear to me that... it is now obvious to even me that

doing that was so wrong it wasn't even funny. I am now no longer

surprised you want nothing to do with me. If it was done to me I would

see it as a major act of betrayal, too.

"However, I was told that offering you my apology was the right thing to

do so―"

When it looked like he'd wound down and turned a hopeful look on

Harry, Harry said, "Well, you've said you want to offer your apology,

Ron. However, I've not yet heard you actually apologise. Don't you think

you should get to that, then?"

Ron looked back in a shock and confusion before he demanded, "What do

you mean?"

Harry sighed and said, "I'll step you through it. First, you said, 'I should

offer my apologies'. That does not mean you apologise, that just means

you should offer such an apology.

"You then said how you were wrong to accept Dumbledore's blood

money. You're right, you were. But, that is still not an apology.

"And then added how it was wrong to betray me like you did. Still no

apology yet.

"And, finally, you said, 'I was told that offering you my apology was the

right thing to do so...' That's only a recognition someone told you you

should apologise. But you still haven't done it!

"Stop explaining your actions, stop explaining how you were wrong, stop

explaining what someone else told you to do... and actually do it!"

"I..." he started, his anger morphing to confusion. "I thought I had."

Harry threw up his arms in frustration, turned his back on the boy and

walked over to the other side of the room.

Neville said to the confused boy. "No, Ron. Harry's right. You haven't

apologised. You said you were offering it, then didn't. And finished with

how someone told you you should, and still didn't. In all that you didn't

once start a sentence with 'I apologise for...' or 'I'm sorry I...' or anything

like that.

"As Harry said; if you're going to apologise, apologise."

It appeared Ron had finally understood when he slumped in on himself.

"Merlin, I―" Finally, he braced himself up and again stared directly at

Harry. "I apologise for pretending to be your friend. I apologise for taking

the Head- for taking Dumbledore's money to spy on you. I apologise for

being a prat. I apologise for not being there for you, when I should have

been there for you if I was a real friend."

"Bravo!" said Harry, turning back. "That's how you apologise."

Walking back over he said, "I accept your apology, Mister Weasley.

However, understand you'll never have my forgiveness. Your actions have

told me I cannot trust you.

"One day... maybe... decades from now... I might be able to at least trust

you enough not to be wary of you; after you first prove, on multiple

occasions, you can be trusted. However, we will never be friends.

"You had that opportunity that very first day. You had to have known,

even back then, it was wrong for Dumbledore to pay you to spy on me.

All you had to do was tell the old man, in your own way, to 'Piss off!' If

you had told me you'd done that, you and me would have been very firm

friends. You would have shown, right from that first day, my friendship

meant more to you than a measly few galleons. And, as a result, I would

have happily shared with you all I had.

"Even if you had, at any time over the past few years, approached me and

said, 'Harry, mate, I need to come clean with you about something,' and

honestly explained what was going on? You had a chance to redeem

yourself with me. But, you didn't! It wasn't until I 'outed' you and

Dumbledore during the first task that you realised you'd been well and

truly caught.

"You allowed your rampant greed and jealousy to corrupt you, Mister

Weasley. You went for the quick gold. A pitiful amount of it at that. And

now it's cost you dearly.

"Do you understand and accept that?"

The boy had turned his eyes down in shame before Harry finished the

first few sentences. Finally, he sadly replied, "Yeah. Sorry, Harry."

"And that, I believe, is the first, real, freely offered, apology you've ever

given me, Ron. Again, apology accepted."

He let that sink in for a moment before he, in a much lighter voice, said,

"Now, I know what a trial it is for you to even think of skipping a meal.

So, I think it behooves the four of us to go to lunch, yeah?"

Ron gave a wan smile back, blushed a little and softly said, "Yeah."

With a firm expressionless nod back, Harry removed the privacy charm

and the Colloportus on the door before he said to Ron, "Go join your

friends for lunch, Mister Weasley. I'll be joining mine."

The very obvious inference he wasn't to join them was clear.

As he held the door open for the other three, Harry waited until they

were all out before pulling the door shut behind him.

_‗_

―==(oIo)==―

ˇ

After quickly eating and finishing his lunch, during which Harry thought

about what to do next, he gave a mental sigh and pulled his satchel

around onto his lap and pulled out an off-cut of parchment, quill and ink.

Then began to write.

Hermione, though curious, did not try to read over his shoulder. And

Neville never would.

Once it was written, he showed it to Hermione. And, once she'd read it,

she understood what he was about to do. Meanwhile, he'd been putting

his writing paraphernalia back in his satchel.

"Want me and Neville to come with?" she quietly asked.

"If you'd like," he replied. "However, I do not distrust Angie, like I do

Ron. She won't try anything."

She gave a nod and said, "If you're not back in time, I'll ask Neville to

escort me when he escorts Susan and Hannah to Transfiguration."

"Good idea," he said. Just before he rose he gave her a quick peck on the

cheek.

With his satchel firmly on his hip, he made his way down the table.

He paused opposite where the three Lions' chasers were sitting and

quietly handed Johnson the note, which she silently accepted.

Not even waiting for her to say anything he continued to walk out the

door.

Puzzled, Johnson opened the note and read:

~ # ~

Miss Johnson,

If your need to talk to me is as urgent as your rude behaviour indicated by

interrupting on multiple occasions an important conversation I was having,

without so much as a by-your-leave, I will be in the antechamber in which the

Firsties gather before their Sorting for the next ten minutes. I will speak with

you then.

Otherwise, send a damned note if you need my attention and I'm already

otherwise engaged, in future!

Lord Harrison Potter

~ # ~

Johnson didn't even need to hand it to her friends to read as they'd

crowed in to read it over her shoulder.

"The nerve of that boy!" said Bell.

"No, he's right," sighed Johnson. "That's exactly what I should have done.

It's exactly what you're supposed to do, when dealing with the nobles or

someone who's otherwise a Head of House. I'd forgotten that."

Spinnet pulled away and groaned, before she bounced her forehead off

the table before her three times in slow beat.

Watching her, Bell asked, "That's what his problem is?"

"Yyeeesss," moaned Spinnet.

_‗_

―==(oIo)==―

ˇ

Harry had been waiting in the antechamber for only two minutes when

the door opened and Johnson tentatively walked in. Spinnet and Bell

where at her shoulders.

They left the door open.

Harry stood, not quite full-on to them, with his hands clasped behind his

back, and asked, "Now, Miss Johnson; what is the urgent matter you

risked my physical and or magical retaliation to communicate with me

about?"

Looking uncomfortable, she remained silent for a few moment before it

looked like Spinnet jabbed her in the back a little.

With a start at the probable jab she said, "We want you to rejoin the

team."

"I already knew that," he snapped. "And I've already told you I won't.

Next?"

"But, why not?" she begged.

"Do I really need to explain it to you?" he demanded. "Are you that bereft

of logic you cannot figure it out for yourselves?"

Looking frustrated, with the other two glaring back at him, she

eventually sighed and said, "Yes, alright? I don't know why."

Giving a grunt of annoyance he said, "Fine. I'll explain it to you. I hope

you'll be able to learn from it.

"First, back in 1991 McGonagall saw me catching in the air on a broom

Neville Longbottom's Remembrall, which had been thrown at the wall of

the castle by Malfoy. I managed to catch it one handed only a few feet off

the wall.

"McGonagall comes storming outside, snaps at me, 'With me, Potter!'

Turns about and storms off again. She never said a word about where we

were going. I actually feared I was about to be expelled.

"She leads me up to the DADA classroom, knocks on the door, sticks her

head in and asks Quirrell if she could talk to Wood for a moment. Wood

comes out. She says to him, 'Wood; I've found you a new seeker,' and

indicates me. Then she turns about and storms off again.

"I was never asked if I wanted to be on the team. I just got it dumped on

me. What about what Harry Potter wanted, hmm? Nah, fuck him!

"Our first game and Wood says to me, 'Potter! Catch the snitch or die

trying!' Besides Wood, there are five older students in the room with me.

I think, 'Is this bloke serious?' and then wait for one of the other five to

say something along the lines of, 'Wood! You can't go saying something

like that to a little firstie! What the hell is wrong with you?!'

"Is that what happens? Did any of you three, who were three of that five,

say something like that to the fucking moron? Nope! In other words, by

your inaction, you were saying, 'Fuck, the little firstie! Why should we

care? If he does die, there's plenty of others who can step up'.

"Ten minutes later the first game happens, Quirrell hexes my broom

making it try to buck me off. The twins see it and fly up to try and catch

me if I do fall. You three do fuck all! And then, even the twins leave me

when that prick Wood orders them to, even when he saw what was

happening!

"So, again, you prove to me you don't give a fuck about little firstie me.

"That was just my First Year and very first game. Want me to continue?

Or, have you finally figured out why?"

Johnson and the other two heard him out. At first, they frowned. But, as

he went through it for them, they started to stare back in horrified

comprehension.

"Yeeeeaaaah," he sneered. "I see you three are starting to 'get it'. You

three bitches, through your inaction, tried to kill me. If I had died, you

would have ended the line of a Noble and Most Ancient House!

"So. Do you have any chance of convincing Lord Harrison Potter to rejoin

the Lions Quidditch Team? Absolutely... positively... fuck no!

"Now, will there be anything else?"

When all three dropped their eyes and shook their heads in shame, he

sneered and said, "Thought not."

Then he strode past them and out the still open door. He didn't even

verbally wish them well; because, he actually didn't. He also needed to

get to Transfiguration.

Harry manage to make it in time to walk in with the stragglers and found

Hermione kept his seat for him. Neville was with the two 'Puff's, again

sitting directly behind.

_‗_

―==(oIo)==―

ˇ

After Transfiguration came DADA and another new Professor. This time it

was Professor Ian Murdstock. The one who didn't hesitate to stun Errol

out of the air, though Harry and Hermione did not know that.

As they settled he waited until he knew, obviously by counting heads as

they came in, they were all in the classroom before he simply banished

the door shut. He then spun about and caused his name to appear on the

blackboard with his 'academic achievements' directly under it and spun

back.

"That's up there for those who care," he said. "I promised the

Headmistress I'd give you the information, so there it is.

"Personally, I have greater respect for those who do great achievements."

He gave that moment before he said, "I've learned that your previous so-

called teacher in this subject was an escaped marked Death Eater. I've

also learned he taught you the Unforgivables. If I ever see any of you

casting one, let alone on another person, I will personally put you down.

The Imperious curse is the only one I will not immediately start with

lethal curses.

"For the first couple of weeks we're going to revise what you should have

been taught in this subject by this stage in your education. If you are as

poorly instructed as your fellow students in the other classes I have

already begun this upon, I will not be surprised. But, I warn you, it

means you're going to be pushed hard just to get your skills up to

average."

The class then went straight into revision. And both Harry and Hermione

were relieved they'd spent the day at Pottermore a couple days earlier

doing precisely this.

At the end of the class, though, it was clear just how behind they were

compared to schools overseas. The Professor was right. They were

lagging well behind.

_‗_

―==(oIo)==―

ˇ

Because the meeting with Ron occurred immediately before lunch, they

didn't have the meeting for immediately after class. So, the two decided

to return to their apartment.

On the walk back, Harry remembered he still hadn't spoken with

Professor Babbling about changing electives from Divination to Ancient

Runes, so reminded Hermione of it.

She gave a small start of shock, stopped, turned to him and said, "Come

on. Let's go see her now." And started to head back the other way.

Harry would have preferred to go back to the apartment first, just to drop

off their satchels if nothing else, but knew when his betrothed was in this

determined mood it was often just easier to go along. So, he did.

He had no idea where the classroom was and had to rely on Hermione to

lead him there.

She turned into a corridor he couldn't remember walking along before

and, partway along, stopped before a classroom door.

She gave a quick rap of her knuckles on it and immediately opened it.

Following her in, he was pleased to see the Professor was inside and at

her desk.

She looked up from whatever she was working on and saw them. "Miss

Granger... and Mis- Lord Potter. What can I do for the two of you?"

Hermione wheeled about and said, "Harry?"

Giving her a nod back he stepped up alongside her and said to the

Professor, "I ask for and would like the opportunity to test for entrance

into the Fourth Year Ancient Runes class in place of Divination.

Surprised at the request, she put her quill down and sat back.

"Hmm..." she said. "If I remember correctly, you were considered an

average student. However, we're all now fully aware that was nought but

a smokescreen you erected to hide your true self. Plus, I believe you

informed the Headmistress you would be wanting to sit the Third Year

end-of-year examination for the subject, once you returned.

"Have you been studying the subject in your own time, Lord Potter?"

With a nod, he replied, "I have."

She pulled out a schedule and ran her finger down it. Looking up she

said, "I have a free period immediately following the single Fourth Year

class tomorrow for Fourth Period. That's the one immediately before

lunch.

"How about you attend that class, then hold back to sit the exam?"

He smiled and replied, "That would be wonderful, Professor. Thank you."

"Then, I shall see you both then," she declared.

As the 'interview' was clearly over, Hermione wheeled about and led

them both back out of the classroom.

_‗_

―==(oIo)==―

ˇ

Finally back in their apartment, Hermione dropped her satchel on the

coffee table and headed direct for the office. Harry dropped his own

satchel on the coffee table right next to hers and sat on the sofa with a

relieved sigh. His talks with both Ron and the Lions' chasers, on top of

the classes, had been mentally exhausting.

When Hermione returned, she was carrying a small stack of books. Harry

was only surprised with how short the stack actually was.

She handed him the Third Year Ancient Runes text and said, "We need to

cram as much of that into your head as we can between now and

tomorrow after morning tea."

"Hermione," he sighed. "I told you, I've been studying the subject for quite

a while."

"Yes, but you haven't experienced the subject from the point-of-view of

the classroom environment. On top of that, you didn't have access to any

of the notes taken during the class. And, further, you didn't have access

to the notes and such of the short period of first term this year.

"I want to revise with you and make sure you study the right subject

areas for the exam tomorrow."

"Fiiiiine!" he sighed, sitting back up and accepting the book off her.

With the intensity Hermione was displaying, they had a late night ahead

of them.

An hour and half later, Harry wrote a note to Neville informing him he

and Hermione would be having a 'Dobby' dinner in their apartment while

they reviewed for Harry's exam the next day. And then asked Dobby to

deliver it.

It was a long night, too. They didn't get to bed until after eleven.

_‗_

―==(oIo)==―

ˇ

47. Revision and Negotiations

Disclaimer: The Harry Potter universe belongs to the proverbial Duchess of

Magic, JK Rowling, Scholastic, Bloomsbury, Warner Bros and some other high

falutin' companies. No matter how much I whine about not owning anything

related to the HP universe, other than a few fanfic plots, I do not profess to

own - and would never dream of making any money off - JKR's wonderful

world... Damn it!

A/N: Once again it seems I need to remind readers that, at times, Harry can

be a right arse. He's not perfect, not by a long shot; he's human. In this story,

my Harry can be and sometimes is a wholly unlikable person, but not evil. If

you want a story where Harry is always a little angel, go read the great many

on this site where that is the case. Personally, I find such Harrys to be boring.

Chapter Forty Seven - Revision and Negotiations

_‗_

―==(oIo)==―

ˇ

Though tired the next morning, both teens managed to climb out of their

beds, get themselves ready and head down together to the Great Hall for

breakfast.

Dropping somewhat bonelessly onto the bench, Harry groaned, "I feel like

I got stomped on by a hippogriff."

"Eat," Hermione demanded. "Just nothing too heavy. You need brain

food, so I recommend eating at least one banana and carrying one on you

in case you get hungry before the next break."

"Double Charms," Harry muttered. "I don't think Professor Flitwick is

going to allow me to munch on banana during class."

"He might," she said. "Especially if you tell him you have an exam to sit

before lunch."

Harry eventually added a banana to his breakfast and stuffed another in

his pocket. It would not hurt to carry it.

When the mail arrived and on top of the Daily Prophet he received a

couple items. After scanning them first, he read them.

One was from Samuel Greengrass. From the tone of the letter, Harry

could almost feel the gratitude oozing off the page. If Ted had not

contacted him that day, he'd be contacting Ted. He wanted this done

with all haste.

The second was from Ted, thereby rendering his first thought moot.

It was a copy of a standard Concubine Bond Agreement, but with the

amendments Ted thought Harry wanted. He wanted Harry to read it and,

if there was something he specifically wanted to not be included, he was

to send him a message by house elf as soon as he could.

He also said that, even if he didn't receive news from Harry, he'd be

contacting Lord Greengrass this day to set up an appointment. He hoped

to have that appointment within the next week.

Harry thought, from the tone of Greengrass's letter, he'd be lucky to hold

the man off from wanting it immediately.

_‗_

―==(oIo)==―

ˇ

Riddle was furious. He had just finished reading the article in that

morning's Daily Prophet that stated Potter was back at Hogwarts, safe and

sound. MacNair had failed him.

"Wormtail!" he wheeze-yelled.

The ugly, dumpy man quickly scurried in and asked, "Y-yes, Master?"

"Get a message to MacNair," snarled the homunculus "He is to be before

me no later than the sixth hour after noon; tonight!"

"Y-yes, Master!" Pettigrew was quick to reply, before he hurried back out

of the room.

_‗_

―==(oIo)==―

ˇ

As a class with a Professor who wasn't new to staff, in Charms they only

had a short period of revision before they moved onto new material.

However, Flitwick also warned them they were now operating under an

accelerated learning curve, as they were doing work they should have

done six weeks earlier.

Neither Harry nor Hermione had any problems with that. And Neville,

with his new wand, was almost vibrating in his seat next to Hermione in

anticipation.

Glancing to him, Harry quietly chuckled.

One of the first they tried was the Summoning Charm, Accio. It seems

they were working in reverse order, as that was the last charm they were

working on before the first task.

The Professor had set up a series of small cushions under the desk and

began asking students to attempt to summon them. As they were all in

the first row, they were among the first to try.

When it was Neville's turn, he looked with almost anticipation before he

firmly intoned, "Accio cushion!" And all dozen or so of them flew straight

at the boy.

As Harry tried to dive under the bench he heard Hermione give a little

"Eep!" sound and saw Neville look almost horrified before all of them hit

the three of them with some force.

Harry was lucky enough to have ducked far enough under the bench only

to be tagged by a single cushion that clipped his shoulder, while both

Hermione and Neville found themselves knocked back off their stools and

onto the floor behind from the force of the hits.

"Oh, I say!" exclaimed the Professor.

Chuckling to himself, Harry was able to help Hermione to her feet again

as Neville scrambled to his, looking both sheepish and smug.

While the rest of the class were apparently stunned by the power the boy

demonstrated, Harry already knew what the likely outcome was - he

remembered about the mass stunning of the owls before they left for the

unanticipated long break. It was why he was quick to duck under the

desk.

Hermione then grabbed one of the cushions - one that had remained on

their desk - by a corner and gave the sandy-haired boy a whack with it.

"Neville!" she snapped. "Haven't you got all that power under control yet?"

Then gave him another couple of whacks.

Neville was doing an admirable job of blocking her strikes with his

closest forearm, but was clearly pleased. "Sorry," he said, grinning away.

"Miss Granger!" barked the Professor. "Please cease with your attempts to

beat young Mister Longbottom half to death with a cushion!"

Hermione jumped in surprise, spun to look back to the front and the

Professor, dropped the cushion and exclaimed, "Sorry!"

However, while the Professor was doing his best to try to display a stern

expression, he couldn't maintain it and laughed.

When he got control of himself again he said, "Forgive me; but, that

would have to be one of the funniest things I've witnessed as a Professor.

And I've seen some doozies."

Harry had already bent back down and started to stack all the cushions

on their side of the desk onto their desktop. After about three he just

resorted to tossing them directly onto the floor under the blackboard.

After all, they were just conjured cushions.

After that, Neville focussed on getting his power back under control by

casting repetitive Lumos charms and regulating the amount of magical

energy he was pushing.

_‗_

―==(oIo)==―

ˇ

After Charms came morning tea. Then they were on to Ancient Runes.

Though he'd given all outward signs he was unconcerned about his

chances in the exam to Hermione - all to keep her calm, which didn't

work - Harry was actually somewhat worried.

He realised Hermione was right in that, while he'd read and studied the

assigned texts and others while self-studying, he'd not had access to the

class notes and the like.

Thankfully, Hermione remembered where she'd stored them at home and

called Betsy to go and get them for her.

When the little female elf popped in and Hermione told her, she replied,

"But, Mistress Herm-i-o-ne, Betsy did packs them. They be in your room."

And indicated towards Hermione's room.

Surprised, Hermione looked to the door of her room before turning back

to the elf. "Thank you, Betsy. Would you mind getting them and bringing

them in here, please?"

"Yes, Mistress," the elf replied. It popped away and was back a moment

later, holding the notes and offering them.

Accepting them, Hermione smiled at her and said, "Thank you, Betsy.

You may return to what you were doing."

Once the elf popped away yet again, she went to sort them out and

realised they already were. Then she handed them to Harry.

"This is all my notes and assignments from Third Year," she explained.

"Read through them and, as you're going, if you don't understand

something just ask me and I'll try to clarify it for you."

Those notes, as he expected, were extensive. And he did have quite a few

questions.

Now it was the next day and he was sitting in the Ancient Runes class

while the class was revising.

Before they entered he'd managed to snag Daphne and asked her if she

wanted to sit next to him.

"I know that's not something you can do in our other classes," he said,

"But, you're the only Slytherin in this class. Hermione told me you've sat

with her the past year and a bit, so it won't look odd if you sit with her,

this time. I'll just be joining you."

Her smile back showed she was happy with that. And did join the pair of

them.

He expected her to sit on the other side of Hermione. However, she chose

to push him along where he sat at the end of the desk and sat next to him

on the other side from Hermione.

"That's going to send a message," he quietly muttered to her.

"That's the intent," she muttered back and smiled.

_‗_

―==(oIo)==―

ˇ

Once the class was done, the Professor called him to come and sit at the

front row of desks.

He was just sitting down when he heard her say, "Do you need anything,

Miss Granger, Miss Greengrass?"

"Errr... No," replied a now blushing Hermione. "We were just waiting for

Harry."

The Professor said, "The exam will take about an hour. I suggest you wait

for him back at your apartment."

Both witches gave a nod of agreement in return and quickly left.

When he turned back from seeing the girls out it was to see the Professor

drop the multi-paged exam on the desk before him. As usual, it was face

down.

"You'll need quills, ink and a couple of sheets of blank parchment in case

you need to work something out and prefer to see it with your own eyes,"

she explained. "Once you have those out you may not retrieve anything

else from your bag. It must remain on the floor until you are done.

Understood?"

"Yes, Professor," he replied, quickly pulling out the necessary stationery.

_‗_

―==(oIo)==―

ˇ

Fifty five minutes later Harry sighed, laid his quill down, looked to the

professor and said, "Professor? I believe I'm done."

She quickly checked the time, smiled back at him and said, "Very well,

Lord Potter. You may go. I believe there are two ladies back in your

apartment who are most eager to learn from you how well you believe

you did."

Packing his stationery away, he stood, shouldered the satchel and gave

the professor a little bow. "Thank you for you efforts in assisting me,

Professor."

She smiled again and replied, "You're welcome, Lord Potter. I should be

giving you the results at or by dinner, this evening."

He gave another nod, spun about and calmly walked from the room. As

he pulled the door shut behind him and headed for the Lords' Quarters,

he needed to massage the quill cramp out of his writing hand. He'd

written quite a bit.

_‗_

―==(oIo)==―

ˇ

Checking the time, himself, he saw that lunch had just started. He hadn't

even heard the bell. So decided to hurry a bit.

As he was climbing the stairs from the fourth to fifth floors he met both

girls coming back down.

Hermione almost brought both herself and him into tumbling down the

stairs when she gave a little girlish 'Squee' and dived at him for a Hermi-

Hug. He'd managed to catch them both.

"Easy, Hermione!" he exclaimed. "You nearly had us both tumbling down

the stairs."

But, it seemed she hadn't even realised what she'd nearly done or what he

said, as she'd already launched into Hermione-babble of old. "How did

you do, Harry? Were there any questions you missed? If so, was that

because I didn't think to cover them? I'm pretty sure I covered all of

them, but I could have been wrong. Did you provide enough information

for all the questions? Did you get the names of all the runes right? Oh, I

do so hope you did well. It'll be nice to have you in the class with us."

Instead of trying to answer, he just held her in his arm and let her wind

herself out. Once she was done, he pushed her away to arms length and

looked her dead in the eye.

"I believe I did very well," he calmly replied. "I do not believe there is

anything more we could have done preparing me for the exam. I am

confident I will be approved for placement in the class. The Professor will

let me know before or at dinner. Worrying about it now is pointless.

Now, we just wait. It won't be long. Alright?"

With her eyes cast down in embarrassment - she knew she'd slipped back

to her old ways - she more calmly replied, "Yes, Harry. Sorry. You're

right." Then looked him back in the eye.

His smile back relieved her.

_‗_

―==(oIo)==―

ˇ

After lunch they were back in the DADA classroom with a double. Again,

they were revising and Harry was having fun. He'd completely forgotten

he was waiting for the results of the exam.

And the class was over even faster than he anticipated.

As they walked out, again with Neville accompanying them, he looked to

Hermione and said, "That was fun!"

Neville chuckled and said, "Yeah, it was. Dad had me revising a lot of my

work as an attempt at helping me get control of my magic before school

restarted."

"Oh?" Harry smirked. "So, what happened in Charms, then?"

The boy blushed and led them off to one side. He quickly looked about to

see if they'd be overheard and leaned in. Quietly, he said, "Believe it or

not, that was deliberate." And grinned.

Hermione stared at him in shock as Harry let loose a big belly laugh.

Once he'd managed to calm down again, he leaned in himself and said,

"You did that, to show everyone you're not really a squib, after all. Didn't

you?"

Neville grinned back and said, "Guilty."

That had Harry laughing again as Hermione laid 'girly' punches on

Neville's arm. "That wasn't nice!" she said.

Again having to fend off getting hit, he explained, "It wasn't my intention

you'd get hit, Hermione. That part was an accident."

She gave him a glared frown of, 'I'm still not happy with you,' but

dropped it.

Thinking for a bit, Harry asked, "Hey, Nev. Wanna grab your two girls

and meet Hermione and me in the library for some research and

assignments?"

Though Hermione was surprised, she didn't say anything. However,

Neville smiled and replied, "Actually, that was already our plan. Coming

out of the apartment to join us lesser folk?"

Harry just blew him a raspberry in retaliation.

As they began to head to the library, Hermione asked, "Where will they

meet us?"

Neville replied, "In the library."

Hermione, a little worried, said, "I need to go up to the apartment to

collect my assignments."

"Is there some place you keep them?" asked Harry.

"Yes, on my tallboy," she replied.

"Duck into a vacant classroom or broom closet on the way and call Betsy

to get them for you," he said.

Hermione sighed. "I'm going to get lazy."

"No, you're really not," he disagreed. "It will give you more time to start

making an effort towards other research and study. You also need to

work more on your Occlumency."

"I do that every night when I go to bed," she said.

He was surprised and said, "I didn't know that. But, there's still what you

need to learn of the nobility. The wife of a Lord needs to know everyone

of importance. It's important for when the Lord and Lady of the House

are entertaining, plus much more."

Hermione nodded and said, "I did make a start on that. But, other things

keep cropping up."

He gave a nod and said, "That's going to happen."

_‗_

―==(oIo)==―

ˇ

Just before they reached the library, Hermione spotted a broom closet,

popped inside, called Betsy and had her elf collect her assignments for

her. The elf was back with them in moments.

All up, she was only in there for less than twenty seconds.

When they walked into the library it was to see the two 'Puffs already

there and working on assignments.

As soon as they spotted the three, the two 'Puffs split apart to give Neville

room between them. And Harry and Hermione sat opposite.

After quiet greetings, in case they earned the ire of the 'dragon of the

library', Madam Pince, they were soon hard at work on their assignments.

They were even quietly helping each other out with advice on what to

look for, or suggestions on where to go.

It was a couple hours later when Pince walked past and suggested they

hurry to the Great Hall. Dinner had already just begun and she wanted to

close the library up while she ate, herself.

_‗_

―==(oIo)==―

ˇ

Once in the Great Hall and heading for their seats, Babbling intercepted

Harry as he was about to walk around the head end of the Gryffindor

table and handed him a note with his results. She was smiling.

As he quickly unrolled the note, she quietly said, "Very well done, Lord

Potter."

Harry discovered he'd scored a low Outstanding. Still, it was actually

above what he expected - an Exceed Expectations.

He smiled back and said, "Thank you, Professor."

She gave him a nod and went back to her seat two to the left of

Marchbanks and sat down, as Harry finally rounded the table and sat

next to Hermione.

She was bouncing so much in her seat in excitement he had to offer the

note to the girl before she slipped and snatched it out of his hands. That

would mean he'd have to berate her again; and he really did not want to

do that.

After dinner they returned to the library and returned to their

assignments. And had to be, yet again, 'tossed' from the library when the

time was quickly approaching curfew.

_‗_

―==(oIo)==―

ˇ

Once back in their apartment, Harry was quick to pull out the

concubinage agreement Ted had sent him that morning

He and Hermione read it through before he started to list down a few of

the changes he wanted to see included in his and Daphne's; and clauses

he wanted removed.

He listed down on a spare sheet of parchment clauses for both of them to

easily void it if they'd not had sex. Then clauses she - but not he - could

void it if they did have sex. Then clauses they could void it if they'd had

sex and she'd fallen pregnant from it. Each one more restricting than the

previous.

It took a while to write that as he was blushing furiously the whole time.

It was only employing his iron will and determination to do what was

right that had him continue.

He then included the rest of the information he'd already told Ted he

wanted to see included.

Once he was done and Hermione had read what changes he wanted

included, she smiled at him and said, "I cannot see any changes I'd like to

see included in what you've written. Send it."

With a huge sigh of relief, he had Dobby take it up to the owlery and

send it off using Hedwig. It was already too late in the evening for him to

have Dobby just deliver it direct.

With that out of the way, they both headed for bed.

_‗_

―==(oIo)==―

ˇ

For the Fourth Year Gryff's, Friday's classes ended at lunch unless you

also attended Muggle Studies. The entire afternoon was theirs to do with

as they wished.

But, they still had a pretty full morning: A single of History of Magic with

the 'Puffs, a single of Charms with the 'Claws, morning tea and wrapping

up with a double of Potions with the Snakes.

After getting an earlier night's sleep both teens were up and ready in

plenty of time for breakfast.

As they were ready and about to leave, Harry suggested, "How about we

have breakfast in the apartment tomorrow?"

"That would be nice," said Hermione. "But, what about mail?"

He thought about it for a moment and shrugged, "It'll be there at lunch,

as usual for those who don't show up for brekky."

Closing the door behind them while Harry paused a moment, she said,

"It'll upset Hedwig."

"I'll figure something out," he said.

_‗_

―==(oIo)==―

ˇ

MacNair almost had to call in sick, that morning; but, he couldn't. The

Dark Lord had given him a new task to do relating to work in the

Ministry and he had to get it done that day.

The previous evening, the Dark Lord had been very generous with the

Cruciatus upon him. He was not happy to learn that MacNair had found

where he believed Potter to be staying, but did not think he had

sufficient evidence to take back to his master.

After much yelling and a few Cruciatus curses, the Dark Lord then

attacked his mind with brutal force Legilimency. Again, the pain was

almost excruciating, but of a different form.

When the Dark Lord withdrew it was so sudden MacNair collapsed to the

ground, panting in agony.

"You've been obliviated, MacNair!" the Dark Lord sneered. "Multiple times.

And also had Compulsion charms laid on you.

"Believe yourself lucky I discovered that or Nagini would now be

enjoying her dinner of you!"

"Y-y-yes, M-master!" gasped MacNair, wishing he could just curl up and

die.

"Since you were a failure at this simple task, I have another for you,"

sneered Riddle. "Consider this one a test. Fail at it and your life is forfeit."

"Y-yes, M-master!" he gasped.

"You are to go to the Ministry and discover just what wards have been

placed upon the residence you've been monitoring for the past few

weeks," explained Riddle. "You are also to discover how many, and

which, aurors have been assigned to watch over the property now that

the Potter boy is back at Hogwarts.

"Once you have that, you are to ensure the information reaches me with

all due speed. I will be unhappy if it is delayed even a single hour.

"Y-yes, Master."

"Succeed at that and I will have more work for you to do. Now, begone!"

"Y-yes, Master!" he gasped yet again, as he tried to stand. He couldn't

properly and was forced to almost crawl out of the room. He was

thankful that, as soon as he was out of the Dark Lord's sight, Pettigrew

half-carried him out.

He thought the man was showing a rare moment of kindness, but he was

not. Pettigrew just wanted him gone, lest the Dark Lord's ire again rise

and be directed at him.

_‗_

―==(oIo)==―

ˇ

After breakfast for the students of the castle it was the morning classes,

then morning tea and then on to Potions.

History of Magic was another new Professor for Harry and Hermione. At

breakfast Neville had told them the new History of Magic Professor was

also the new Deputy Headmaster.

"We were a little wary of him, at first, but he's actually alright," explained

the boy. "He also makes the subject interesting now. But, that might have

more to do with how he refused to focus on goblin wars.

"He said we've more than adequately studied those and it was beyond

time for us to spend time on other historical events."

"What did he focus on last Monday?" asked Hermione.

"The foundation of the Ministry of Magic and the Wizengamot," replied

Neville.

"Awww, damn," said Harry. "And I missed it?"

This time the professor focussed on the formation of the ICW and which

member nations were the charter members of the then fledgling

organisation.

Their new Deputy Headmaster and Professor of History of Magic was

both staid and excited about his subject. It was like watching a rocket on

the pad as the jets fire up, but the rocket doesn't move. He spoke clearly

and concisely with almost a drawl, but at the same time spoke with

enthusiasm. He was a vocal contradiction.

Harry loved it.

When they left to head for Charms, Hermione was clearly just as excited

about the class. "That was wun-derful!" she exclaimed. "He clearly really

knows what he's talking about. I'll have to see Susan and Hannah and see

if I can get a copy of their notes for the first class they had with him on

Monday."

_‗_

―==(oIo)==―

ˇ

Dumbledore was entering his fourth day under the dubious care of the

medi-witches and Healers of the DMLE secure ward at Saint Mungo's and

had yet to figure out how he was going to get out of having to answer the

Bones woman's questions under Veritaserum, let alone get out of her

clutches completely. And he knew he was getting well enough he'd soon

be moved back into a holding cell in the DMLE at the Ministry.

In his mind he'd already run through many ideas and calculations. After

all, what else could he do? He wasn't even allowed a copy of the Daily

Prophet to read.

All he was allowed was a quill, ink and a few sheets of parchment. And

he knew those were only given to him on the off chance he would write

something that would aid Bones in her interrogations.

Each time a medi-witch or -wizard came in, he'd ask her or him questions

to try to find out what was going on out in the wider wizarding

community. Each time, they would respond with bland answers that

provided no information, at all.

The one time he flat-out asked if anyone had asked about him, he was

told simply, "No one, but Madam Bones."

To him, that meant they were either lying to him, or no one knew he was

currently an unwilling resident of the DMLE secure ward, or even in Saint

Mungo's at all.

Each morning, the Bones woman would come in, find out his progress in

person and leave again. She was due any moment.

Sure enough... the door opened and she walked in.

"Madam Bones," he quietly greeted her.

"Well," she exclaimed. "It seems you can teach an old dog new tricks,

after all."

When he scowled, she asked, "Does this new attitude towards employing

proper respect when speaking with others also come with a change of

attitude towards answering my questions, Mister Dumbledore?"

"As I have said before, Madam Bones, I will happily answer what I can,"

he huffed. "I will not answer any question related to the security of the

realm."

"And since you will not answer any questions relating to Lord Potter,

means you consider the matters surrounding Lord Potter to be a security

of the realm issue," she said. "Thank you, for that. It gives me an angle

through which I can research."

He gave another huff of annoyance and looked away. 'Damn it!' he

thought.

Smirking at him, she said, "By the way, Albus; you should be

congratulating me."

"Why is that?" he snarked, which only made her grin even more.

"I am in the final stages of seeing to my niece, Susan, being bonded

through a Concubine Bond Agreement to young Neville Longbottom," she

explained. "She is very happy with that arrangement, as it's what she's

wanted since she was a little girl."

She did not know why, nor cared, that this news made the old man

angry. However, he never said anything. She had no idea, yet, that

Dumbledore considered young Neville the 'alternate' to go after Tom if

Harry failed to properly sacrifice himself to the man. And that such a

Bonding would mean young Neville would be even more unlikely to

sacrifice himself for the Greater Good than without one.

"See you tomorrow, Albus! We're getting closer and closer to that custom

version of Veritaserum for you!" she over-cheerily said to him, before she

walked to the secure medi-witches' station and knocked on the door. She

was let in a moment later.

"Blast it!" he muttered.

_‗_

―==(oIo)==―

ˇ

In Charms, the professor only revised back to the beginning of Third

Year. That was done by about halfway through the second half of the

second class of the double period. He then told them they'd be focussing

on the Banishing charm.

"Some see it as the opposite of the Summoning charm, but it's really not,"

he explained. "The Summoning charm will summon an object to you from

a specific spot, while the Banishing charm will just send the object away

from you. That may or may not be in the direction you wanted it to go,

or as far as you want it to go. That sort of control takes finesse you're not

expected to achieve yet."

They then used the same cushions they used for the Summoning charm to

banish them towards the blackboard. Harry was carefully watching

Neville. The boy gave a slight smirk, at one stage, then clearly shook his

head and applied normal power.

Harry thought, 'I think he might have been tempted to put the cushion

through the blackboard, for a moment there.'

That's when Harry got the idea of banishing the cushion towards the

blackboard, then immediately summoning it back, before again banishing

it.

Flitwick watched him and then laughed, "Yes, Lord Potter. Five points to

Gryffindor for alternatively using the banishing and summoning charms

on your cushion."

That had others then copying him. Another fun exercise to end the class;

and, for the Gryffindor Fourth Years, the week.

_‗_

―==(oIo)==―

ˇ

Straight after class, Harry suggested to Hermione they immediately head

back to their apartment and change.

"Why?" she asked.

"You need to start being comfortable wearing upmarket, but casual,

wizardingwear, Love," he explained. "I know you prefer jeans, jumper

and trainers for this time of year; however, for a little while, you need to

project an image. For at least the next few weeks, I'd like it for you to be

aware of your status as Lady Presumptive in front of these kids and the

staff."

"I have a class on this afternoon, Harry," she replied. "Arithmancy."

"Oh!" he exclaimed. "Sorry. I completely forgot you were also taking that

class.

"Actually, that's not quite true," he corrected himself. "I just didn't know

when the class was on."

She smiled back and said, "I have a double Arithmancy on Friday

afternoons, and a single on Mondays immediately before lunch."

"Thank you," he replied. "I'll note that down on my schedule. And I

apologise for not being a good betrothed and asking you when those

classes were for you.

"I still want to get changed, though, if that's alright with you."

"Of course it's alright," she smiled.

"However," he said, "After you finish Arithmancy, I still want to see you

change into wizardry casual, alright?"

"Alright, Harry. I'll do that."

_‗_

―==(oIo)==―

ˇ

Walking into the Great Hall they'd only entered when, within fifteen

seconds the noise of all the children and staff dropped to about a quarter

of what it was. Again, they were being stared at.

They found Neville again already waiting for them. He was still in

Hogwarts robes.

Sitting down they both greeted him and began to build a lunch each.

However and unusually, even he was looking at them in surprise.

"Errr... Harry?" he asked. "Why aren't you wearing Hogwarts uniform?"

Harry calmly replied, "No classes this afternoon for us Gryffindor Fourth

Years, Neville; except those doing Arithmancy such as Hermione, here

and, probably, those doing Muggle Studies. We're done for the week."

With an expression that showed dawning understanding, Neville was

about to say something when Professor Babbling came down and said,

"Lord Potter, why are you not wearing your Hogwarts uniform?"

Harry looked to her and said, "I have no classes on this afternoon,

Professor. I'm done for the week."

She frowned and said, "It is a school rule that you must wear Hogwarts

robes, Lord Potter."

Harry looked confused for a moment before he stood and said, "Professor,

please step over here." And gestured to a spot out of the way near the

wall and between the head table and the Gryffindor table.

Without even waiting for her to agree, Harry stepped over the bench and

walked over to where he said. Then waited for her to join him. She was

still frowning with both confusion and determination.

Knowing they were being watched by both students and staff alike, he

flicked up a privacy bubble and said, "Professor, why do you believe I

have to be wearing Hogwarts uniform?"

"It's in the school rules, Lord Potter," she replied.

Harry gave a small snort and calmly said, "Professor, you seem to be

operating under an error of fact. The school rules state that all students

must wear Hogwarts uniform for, 'A', the school feasts - this not a feast -

and, 'B', for all classes, unless leave is otherwise given by a member of

staff with the authority to grant such leave - and this is not a class.

"As such, as per the school rules, I am quite within the rules of the school

to be wearing civilian wear right now. My school day is done. Actually,

since this is a Friday, my school week is done.

"Do you have any questions for me, Professor, concerning the information

I have just clarified for you?"

As Harry spoke the Professor's face changed from confusion to shock. He

knew she wasn't being malicious with her question to him about his lack

of uniform, so he'd chosen to remain polite and gently lead her through

to the truth.

"Errr... No, Lord Potter," she eventually replied. "Thank you. I shall

endeavour to update my knowledge on the school rules with some

measure of haste."

He gave a small abbreviated bow and said, "That sounds wise, Professor."

When he returned to the table, a worried Hermione immediately asked,

"Are you in trouble?"

"No," he replied. "The Professor was operating under a misunderstanding

of the rules of the school. I clarified it for her."

Surprised, she asked, "She didn't know the rules?"

He smiled back and said, "Do you?"

Confused, she asked, "Sorry?"

He smirked and asked, "Tell me, Miss Granger, what is the first rule of the

school rules?"

As she tried to remember she suddenly realised she had no idea, and

looked back at him in shock. She quietly replied, "I... don't know."

"The first rule of the school rules is that all students and staff must read,

understand and obey the school rules," he replied. "Have you breached

that rule, Miss Granger?"

Shocked even more Harry saw her try to figure that out before her

expression suddenly closed and she looked at him with suspicion. "You

have a copy of them, don't you?"

"Of course," he grinned. "And, before you ask, I'll give it to you once we're

back in the apartment."

She scowled back for a moment before she switched to her own smirk.

She turned to the side and softly called, "Betsy."

When the elf quietly popped in she said, "Could you locate for me a

Potter copy of the Hogwarts school rules and put it on the table, here?"

"Yes, Mistress," the elf curtseyed and popped away again.

She spun back to Harry and smirked at him. Harry quietly chuckled and

gave her a little quiet clap.

About five seconds later the elf was back with a copy of the book that

contained the school rules, the history of the changes to the rules and the

charter of the school.

She immediately flicked it open and began to read the first few pages.

"Lunch, first, Hermione," he chided her. "The information in the book is

not going anywhere."

She gave a small blush and said, "Just the introduction, Harry. I promise."

Knowing the introduction was only a couple of paragraphs he nodded.

_‗_

―==(oIo)==―

ˇ

Meanwhile, up on the head table as Babbling returned to her seat,

Marchbanks asked, "What was that about, my dear?" Though, she

actually had a fair idea.

Babbling continued to sit and then leaned forward to look around Sinistra

to answer. "According to Lord Potter, the rules state he does not need to

wear his Hogwarts uniform to meals other than the feasts."

Marchbanks frowned and said, "Of course not. Whatever gave you the

idea he did?"

Blushing in embarrassment, she replied, "I believed they did because they

always do."

Marchbanks made a little 'Tsk' sound of annoyance and said, "Have you

not read the Hogwarts rules for yourself, dear?"

"I did not know they were written down anywhere," she replied.

That made Marchbanks frown even more. "Of course they are. How can

you expect the students, or even yourself, to obey the rules if they and

you do not know what they are?"

"I... had not thought of that," she shamefully admitted.

"Well!" huffed Marchbanks. "It appears we need to correct that knowledge

with some level of alacrity!"

She then looked to Harry and watched as his young lady summoned an

elf behind her. A few moments later, what she recognised as a copy of

the rules even from this distance, appeared on the table before her.

'Clever,' she thought.

_‗_

―==(oIo)==―

ˇ

As lunch broke up due to students needing to get to afternoon classes,

including Hermione, Harry asked her to show him where the Arithmancy

classroom was.

"Frowning in confusion, she asked, "Why?"

"Because I'm just curious?" he asked right back.

"You've never... oh," she replied. "That was the old Harry."

"Yup," he replied.

"Are you thinking of also adding Arithmancy to your schedule?" she

asked.

"No," replied. "I won't have the time. I've no doubt I'll have enough work

to do with the added load of being the Lord of One of the Seven."

"Well, alright then," she replied.

He was glad she didn't push it, as the reason he wanted to know where it

was had to do with his promise to Wendell and his personal desire to

protect her. He felt he'd have an easier time of it if he knew her

approximate location during classes throughout the week.

Though Marchbanks had made it clear to all her views and the new

punishments for attacks within the school, there would still be those who

thought themselves above that sort of thing; or thought they'd get away

with it, if they were caught. Harry had no intention of Hermione being

the one attacked by those who thought they could.

_‗_

―==(oIo)==―

ˇ

After finding out the Arithmancy classroom was in the same area of the

school as the Ancient Runes classroom, he saw her enter the room and

walked off.

He hadn't even realised where he was headed until he realised he was

walking up the corridor towards the Headmas- Headmistress's office

gargoyle.

'Hunh!' he thought. 'Why not?'

Approaching the gargoyle he said to it, "Lord Potter to see the

Headmistress, if she's available."

The gargoyle didn't move for a few long seconds before it suddenly,

nimbly hopped aside, as the stairs beyond began to rotate upwards.

Stepping through and onto the stairs, he patiently rode them up to the

top. Then knocked on the door.

"Enter," he heard from within.

Opening the door and walking in, he saw the woman sitting behind her

desk at the other end and calmly walked forward. She appeared to be

writing something down.

As he did, she glanced up for a moment and conjured a comfortable

cushioned chair before her desk. "Good afternoon, Lord Potter," she said.

"Take a seat."

As Harry sat down, Marchbanks finished up what she was looking

through, set it aside and asked, "What can I do for you?"

"Something I had meant to mention to you much earlier that this, but had

slipped my mind," he began, "Are you aware Dumbledore removed from

the mandatory book lists for First Years the need for a copy of the school

rules?"

"I am now," she replied. "After your short discussion with Professor

Babbling about the school rules, I asked her why she did not already

know that. She, apparently, had no idea the rules were even written

down.

"That led me to coming up here and checking the booklists. Though I

guess I should not have been, I was surprised to see the book was... as

you just pointed out... not included in them.

"It will be back on them for next year. Actually, I'll be putting it on the

booklists for every Year for next year."

"Thank you," he said. "That saves me having to convince you to do it. For

your information, though, my research a couple years ago identified

Dumbledore had removed it from the booklists about two years after he

first became Headmaster. That was about 1957. That's why Professor

Babbling, who didn't attend her own first year until well after then, did

not know it was supposed to be there.

"I do recommend, though, you alert Obscurus Books, the publisher of the

text, you'll be putting it on the booklist and that you'll be needing about

four hundred copies. As very few now even know about the text, I don't

think they've been publishing all that many over the years."

"Well reasoned, Lord Potter," she replied. "I shall do just that."

"My next point," he said. "I seem to have lost my auror detail. Except for

one, that is. Is there something I need to know about that?"

She smirked back and replied, "You have and have not. You still have

aurors watching after you. However, now it's the entire school."

Harry gave a snort and muttered, "Disillusioned."

"Possibly," she murmured. "I will neither confirm nor deny that

supposition."

Again he gave a snort. "Next, Alliance Secret time. Two points."

"Go on," she said.

"First, Heir Longbottom has informed me about the negotiations for the

BA and CBA between his father, Madam Bones and Mister Abbott. He

expects that negotiation will be completed by the end of the weekend.

Later, I advised him to request access to the Lords' Quarters direct from

you. He was hesitant, but I told him that all you would tell him if he

couldn't have said access was 'No'; and it didn't hurt to ask. I think I've

convinced him enough."

"Well done," she said. "For your information, Lord Longbottom has

already been in contact with me to inform me he, Madam Bones and

Mister Abbott will be visiting the school tomorrow afternoon. There's

little doubt as to why."

"No, I guess not," he replied.

"Next?" she asked.

"Ah! Secondly, I have already been approached by Heiress Greengrass on

behalf of her father to float the idea of a CBA between her and I. From

that, I have contacted my Law-wizard of Record, Ted Tonks, to act as my

negotiator for this; and Lord Greengrass that I was open to the suggestion

and he should contact Ted if Ted had not already contacted him.

"Yesterday, Law-wizard Tonks sent me a modified standard Concubine

Bond Agreement and asked me to list down what other changes I wanted.

I sent that back to him last night."

"Good," she firmly stated. "The news of Heiress Greengrass the elder

entering concubinage will take a lot of pressure off Samuel."

"That's why I'm willing to go through with this," he agreed. "However,

I've told Ted it's a deal breaker if the Agreement does not include easy,

no-penalty escape clauses out the whazoo."

Leaning forward a little she stared directly at him and asked, "And what

if she falls pregnant? Will the escape clauses still be in effect?"

"Hell no!" he blurted. Calming a little he added, "That is, escape clauses

may still be there, but different ones that are a great deal harder to

execute. The easy ones included are there for if nothing... ummm...

physical happens between us. They're for if she's uncomfortable with

concubinage, after all."

She sat back and stared at him for a few moments as her face relaxed to a

smile.

Eventually, she said, "You're an amazing young man, Lord Potter. I very

much doubt there would be many who would be so kind."

Harry blushed and had to look away. He shrugged and said, "I can help.

But that doesn't mean I can... will... take advantage of the situation. It

wouldn't be right."

Looking back, he said, "It doesn't even matter to me that Greengrass is an

allianced House; but, it certainly helps."

"Indeed," she smiled.

"Oh," he said. "I think this is going to happen pretty quickly. Do I have

your advanced permission, with Lord Greengrass's permission once this is

done, to ask Heiress Greengrass to move into that third bedroom of my

Lord's Quarters?"

"Of course," she replied. "That is, after all, why I warned you of that third

bedroom."

"Ummm... yeah," he softly said. He'd temporarily forgotten that. His

embarrassment made him forget.

_‗_

―==(oIo)==―

ˇ

After meeting up with Hermione as she came out of the Arithmancy

classroom, Harry asked her how it went.

"Mar-vellous," she smiled. "Arithmancy is my favourite subject."

"Good," he replied. "She wasn't too upset with you for missing the first

class on Monday?"

"No," she replied. "Monday was just an overview of what was planned for

the year. Daphne gave me a copy of her notes. She's about on par with

me when it comes to taking notes in the class."

"Anything you need to do now before we return to the Lords' Quarters?"

he asked.

"Just assignments and I need to copy Daphne's notes so I can give hers

back to her," she replied. "But, we can do that in the apartment."

"Then, let's return to the apartment and continue with getting

assignments out of the way," he suggested. "Though 'fake' Harry didn't

care, 'real' Harry really doesn't like the idea of having assignments

hanging over his head over the weekend."

She smiled back and said, "I really like this part of the 'real' Harry.

_‗_

―==(oIo)==―

ˇ

48. Neville and His Girls Get

'Hitched'

Disclaimer: The Harry Potter universe belongs to the proverbial Duchess of

Magic, JK Rowling, Scholastic, Bloomsbury, Warner Bros and some other high

falutin' companies. No matter how much I whine about not owning anything

related to the HP universe, other than a few fanfic plots, I do not profess to

own - and would never dream of making any money off - JKR's wonderful

world... Damn it!

Chapter Forty Eight - Neville and His Girls Get 'Hitched'

_‗_

―==(oIo)==―

ˇ

With the next day a Saturday, their first back in the castle, the two teens

had breakfast in their apartment. Hermione, as promised, was wearing

wizardingwear casual.

After breakfast they immediately set to work to get all the rest of their

assignments for the week out of the way and had them done well before

lunch.

Finally, they exited the rooms into the public part of the castle, not that

long before they needed to get to the Great Hall if they wanted to have

lunch there. They did.

She asked, "Feels better not having assignments to do when you're

goofing off, doesn't it?"

"I know," he replied.

"What now?" she asked.

"How about, lunch; then, if it's what you want to do, we visit the

Gryffindor common room," he suggested.

"Why do you want to go to the Gryffindor common room?" she asked.

"I don't, really," he replied. "I thought you might want to."

She gave a little huff of amusement and replied, "I don't."

"Fair enough," he said. "Then, I guess we'll figure out something to do

during lunch."

As they walked, it was about three minutes later when Hermione asked,

"Heard back from Ted, yet, about the... CBA?"

"No," he replied. "It's only been half a day, Hermione. Give the man some

time."

"You still think this is going to happen pretty quickly, though?"

He gave a firm nod and replied, "I do. Nothing has changed my belief

Samuel Greengrass wants this done fast."

"Then how about, after lunch, we go back to the apartment. Just the two

of us," she suggested. "There's something private I need to talk to you

about."

"We can do that," he agreed.

_‗_

―==(oIo)==―

ˇ

Lunch was normal for a Saturday. Due to no classes - and, therefore, no

class timetables - people came and went as they felt like it. Their only

limitation was lunch did not start until 12noon and ended at 1.30pm.

You could stay longer or arrive earlier, but no food appeared until noon

and all food was removed at 1.30pm sharp.

Harry and Hermione walked in at 12.30pm. That meant they arrived

after the 'ravenous' ones ran in and who also probably skipped breakfast,

but still had plenty of time before the stragglers realised they were going

to miss out if they didn't get a wriggle-on and tried to bolt their food

down.

Neville joined them about ten minutes later and, on seeing them, broke

into a wide grin and lead his two girls over.

Hermione gestured for them all to sit.

When the two girls looked uncomfortable with that, Harry said, "The only

time you are restricted to your House tables for meals is; the welcoming

feast, the breakfast where class schedules are distributed, any special

feast that arises and the leaving feast. That's it. You are allowed and,

according to the rules, even encouraged to sit at other tables at all other

times."

Both and Neville, looked back in shock.

"Really?" squeaked Susan.

"Really," he wryly returned.

Hermione reached for her satchel and realised it wasn't there. Then

sighed. Meanwhile, Neville and the two girls sat opposite with Neville in

the middle.

Harry noticed Hermione had reached for her satchel and said, "Look it up

when we get back to the apartment, Love."

She nodded, "I will."

Neville, sensing the break in the conversation quietly said, "I have news.

Harry, can you put up that privacy charm you do?"

Harry gave a nod, looked to see how far away the nearest people to them

were, gave a second nod and cast the charm.

"There," he declared. "Only those who come right in close will be able to

hear anything other than an annoying buzz."

"Thank you," said Neville. Grinning to the two girls, who were almost

bouncing on the bench either side of him, he said, "Dad sent me an owl,

this morning―"

Susan cut in, "And Auntie Ami and Mister Abbott sent us owls, too!"

Which had Hannah happily nodding as well.

"Good news?" smirked Harry.

"The best!" grinned Neville, though he looked a little nervous. "He,

Madam Bones and Mister Abbott are coming to the school tomorrow,

after lunch. We're to meet with them in the Headmistress's office at

1.30pm. They'll be signing the agreements there and Lady Marchbanks

will be witness."

"That is the best news!" laughed Harry. "Nev, that's fantastic! I'm so happy

for you; for all three of you, actually."

"Me too!" squealed Hermione. Unable to contain herself any more, she

popped up, ran around the table and, as the girls were rising, dragged

them both into a Hermi-Hug.

Once the two were clear of the bench, they all hugged each other and

jumped around in joy.

While the girls were otherwise occupied, Harry said to Neville, "While

you're there, mate; don't forget to ask the Headmistress for permission to

move into the Lords' Quarters with the girls. Trust me."

Neville firmed up, gave a nod back and said, "I will."

_‗_

―==(oIo)==―

ˇ

After signalling to Daphne and Tracey, who were sitting at the Slytherin

table watching and clearly understanding what was happening, the five

went out to the antechamber they'd used previously.

A couple of minutes later, both Slytherins came out of the Great Hall and

hurried over, slipping in through the door.

Both Hannah and Susan turned to them, squealed in happiness and

launched themselves at both girls.

"Yes?" asked Tracey.

"Yes!" both girls replied, before Hannah added, "Tomorrow!"

That had all four now happy.

Daphne managed to separate and walked over to where Neville was

standing a little apart with Harry and Hermione.

Without a word, she laid a big hug on him; behaviour, Harry never

expected of her.

Once she'd hugged Neville, Harry asked her, "Mind stepping over here for

a moment?" And moved a little further away.

She gave a nod and joined him apart from everyone else.

"I have contacted my Law-wizard of Record, Ted Tonks of the House of

Black, to inform him of my decision to approach your father seeking a

Concubine Bond Agreement between you and me," he told her. "I also

sent an urgent message to your father, at the same time, letting him

know we had an agreement-in-principle and that Ted would be in contact

with him.

"Ted sent me a modified standard agreement yesterday and I sent back

the changes I wanted to see included.

"Just so you know what the gist of them are, they are: One; so long as

nothing... physical... happens between us, both of us will have easy

escape clauses we can activate at any time. Two; if something physical

happens, you will still have the easy escape clauses, but I will not; mine

will have significant financial penalties involved. Three; if we... if you...

f-fall pregnant from s- physical activity between us, then escape clauses

will still exist; but, such escape clauses will have serious financial

penalties for the one who then breaks the agreement, especially me."

As he was talking he worked hard to keep from blushing, but wasn't

completely successful. It was hard enough to get through saying it.

"There will not be a clause that requires you to... you won't be required to

do anything you don't want to; understand?"

As she looked at him with wide eyes she couldn't speak. She just nodded

back while staring fixedly at him.

"This is to keep you safe from those who would mean you and or your

House harm―"

That was as far as he got before she mimicked a Hermi-Hug and jumped

at him, throwing her arms around him in a tight hug.

"Thank you, Harry," she sniffled.

"You're welcome," he replied, finally bringing his own arms up to caress

her back.

After a few moments he gently pushed her away to again look into her

now watery eyes. "Now it just depends on your father. If he tries to use

this situation to demand fiscal benefits... then, I'm sorry, I've instructed

Ted not to proceed."

"He won't," she earnestly promised. "Father's not an idiot. He'll very

quickly work out what you're doing and will approve."

"Good," he said, relieved. "I also want you to know that, if you want out

because you've met someone and would prefer to be with them, I'm open

to discussing that; alright?"

"Thank you, Harry," she replied.

"I don't ever want you to think that you'll be with me, or are with me,

because you have to be with me. You get to choose."

She nodded and smiled, her eyes sparkling with brimming moisture.

When they pulled apart to turned back to the others, it was to see them

watching back. Harry checked Hermione and saw not a hint of jealousy.

If anything, she clearly approved.

_‗_

―==(oIo)==―

ˇ

After they'd left the antechamber and he was walking alone with

Hermione returning to their apartment, Hermione looked to Harry and

said, "You did good, in there."

"I don't think I could do anything else," he simply returned.

"No, I don't think so, either," she agreed.

As they approached the door to the Lords' Quarters, it was to see Malfoy

and his pet bookends step out of an alcove with a smirk on his face. All

three had their wands drawn. It was clear Malfoy wanted to 'start'

something.

Harry sighed. He knew this was going to happen, sooner or later. Malfoy

just couldn't help himself.

As a mutter loud enough for only Hermione to hear, he said, "Whatever

you do, do not retaliate. Let the new wards do their job."

"Understood," she quietly replied.

When they were about twenty feet away, Malfoy raised his wand to a

more ready position and said, "Potter. Rumour has it―"

But, surprising Malfoy, Harry didn't even pause as he expected. Instead,

he kept walking forward; which brought Malfoy's little monologue to an

abrupt and confused halt.

When he was about four feet away, Harry finally stopped. He chose the

distance as it put him in reach to snatch Malfoy's wand out of his hand if

the little white ferret tried to launch a curse or hex.

With a sigh, he said, "Mister Malfoy, is it your intent to piss off the Lord

of the Noble and Most Ancient House of Potter, or the Heir Tertiary of

the Noble and Most Ancient House of Black?"

When Malfoy looked confused, he continued, "I only ask as I'll need to

know if I shall be contacting your father directly, as Lord Potter, to

inform him how badly his Heir completely and utterly screwed up; or

Lord Black, so he can have the honour."

When Malfoy still looked confused - Potter didn't retaliate, as he expected

- Harry continued to explain, "And, I only ask because your father will

want to know why it is he's just discovered his marriage contract has

been irrevocably torn asunder, the Black dowry your mother received

from the House of Black has been yanked out of his own accounts back to

the House of Black accounts and your mother and you have been

Disowned."

Malfoy went white. "Y-you wouldn't!"

"I would," he shot back. "And faster than you can say, 'Wait 'til my father

hears of this'."

Malfoy stood there for a few moments more before his face flushed and

he developed an angry scowl. "You'll get yours, Potter!"

"My Share? Oh, I intend to, Malfoy," he happily declared back. "I'm sure

Lord Black will happily give me my share of what was part of the Malfoy

fortune, when he yanks it out of your father's accounts. What do you

think; is one fifth of it a fair cut?

"After all, I'll have been the one that pushed you far enough you engaged

your wand and not your brain, didn't think it through and had a shot at

me; which allowed Lord Black to legally take it.

"You see, Mister Malfoy; I do not think it's a matter of 'if' with you, only a

matter of 'when'. And I'm happy to bide my time until your over-

developed sense of self-entitlement exceeds your pitiful authority and

gives me that excuse."

The whole time Harry was smirking at the boy in amusement, Malfoy

could only stand there feeling impotent. And he now knew Potter knew

that.

Harry chuckled and said, "I do not know why you bother to engineer

these little incidences between you and me, Malfoy. Unless your

godfather has been there to pull your nads out of the fire by swooping in

and assigning me and others with me with spurious losses of points and

detention, you've never won a single one of them; not on the grounds, not

on the Express, not here in the castle. Even then, you never won; he did,

by abusing his authority as a Professor.

"Well, he's now in Azkaban partly because of that abuse of authority. So,

regarding him, I won in the end.

"Now, will there be anything else, or will you blurt 'Wait 'til my father

hears of this' and storm off like you usually do?"

Clearly furious, Malfoy lowered his wand, backed up half a step started

to say, "Wai―" before he snapped his mouth shut and stormed off.

Harry watched him go and looked to the two now confused bookends.

"Well?" With a flick of his fingers he indicated Malfoy's direction and

said, "Your lord and master went that way. Best hurry to catch up.

Without you both standing there looking mean, someone's liable to laugh

at him."

Both boys, still confused, turned and hurried to catch up with the blonde

ferret.

Harry then heard chuckling and turned just in time to see an auror

standing ten feet away dispel the last of a Disillusionment charm as he

watched the three hurry away.

Turning his attention to Harry he said, "That was hilarious." And

chuckled again.

"I'm glad you're amused," Harry smirked back. "And I'm sure you'd never

consider sharing the memory of that with the auror bullpen. That would

be shameful behaviour. Lucy Malfoy might find out about it if you did

that and go into a right royal snit."

The auror laughed again and said, "You're an evil young man, Lord

Potter." Then turned and walked away as he re-donned his

disillusionment charm.

Once they were sure he'd gone, Hermione asked, "How'd you know he

was there?"

"I didn't," he replied. "I just suspected he or another was. However, I'm

also aware of the new and reactivated wards Headmistress Lady

Marchbanks has activated. As soon as Malfoy fired a curse, the entire

staff would have been alerted to it. All we both needed to do was avoid it

and wait. That's why I specifically said, 'Don't retaliate'."

_‗_

―==(oIo)==―

ˇ

Once inside the apartment, where Harry was still chuckling a little,

Hermione said, "Take a seat. I need to get something from my room for

our talk."

As he sat back Harry managed to calm down and waited for his Love. He

was thinking about how much easier life in Hogwarts was going to be

with both the new wards and the presence of the aurors. And how

accepting Hermione had apparently become of the still-developing CBA

between he and Daphne.

Hermione then re-entered the living room wearing the same fluffy pink

dressing gown he'd accidentally seen her wearing their last morning at

the Granger residence, when he'd heard her cry out and raced up stairs to

help.

Same as then, it did not look like she was wearing anything under it.

However, this time, she wasn't wearing the white towel wrapped around

her head for her hair.

As she walked forward, she asked, "Remember this?"

"Errr... yes?" he replied. His throat felt a little tight.

As she got closer she said, "Well, if you were about ten seconds slower,

you would have seen this!"

And, just like that, she flicked the robe off her shoulders and allowed it to

drop to the floor as she stopped about five feet and in front of him.

She was naked.

As she stood there, with her left knee closed over her right a little to

'cover' the lower part of her lady bits, Harry couldn't utter a word.

Finally, he managed to squeak out, "I... I... W-wow!"

Quickly snapping his eyes back up to hers, he was in time to see her stop

worrying at her bottom lip with her top teeth and smile back.

"Y-you... Y-you're gorgeous!" he blurted.

Her smile widening into a blushing grin she softly said, "Thank you,

Harry."

When he then tried to stand so he wasn't face to... lady cauldron, she

stepped forward, placed a hand in his chest and pushed him back into the

chair.

As soon as he was back in it she spun around and sat on his lap. She was

very pleased to feel he definitely appreciated her looks. And gave a little

squirm.

As soon as she saw the slight expression of pain flit across his face, she

stopped as she did not want to hurt him; and leaned into him with her

arms around his neck.

All Harry knew was that he now had a lap full of a very attractive naked

young woman and 'little Harry' had painfully popped up to say, 'Hello!'

When she leaned into him and wrapped her arms around his neck, he

reactively wrapped his arms around her waist. Her... naked... waist. And

that led to a slow snogging kiss.

Little Harry was calling out, 'Hey! Here I am! The twins and I are getting

crushed here!'

Finally getting his will power back under control, he gently pushed her

back to sit upright a little to give him some room to breathe and

managed to say, "Not that I don't appreciate it, very much; but, what

brought this on?"

She gave another little squirm and replied, "Multiple reasons. First and

foremost, I wanted to. I think our relationship should progress a bit more

and I didn't think you'd be against it―"

"I'm not!" he quickly blurted.

Pausing to smile at him, she continued, "Second, if the Concubine Bond

Agreement between you and Daphne is finalised as quickly as even I now

suspect, Daphne will be up here with us before very long; and I don't

think I could do this - walk out here and be nude - if she was here.

"And, third, as you've now finished reading that book Sirius had you

read, I wanted to give you the gift of seeing, at least the part of it about a

woman's body, in the flesh."

Standing up again, she stepped away and gave a slow twirl with her arms

out a little. "What do you think?"

"I said it already," he breathily replied, looking her over again. "Wow!"

When she gave a little giggle, she chose this time to sit alongside him and

sit back.

Which caused him to slide a little further away and turn towards her.

She sat there, leaning back onto the back cushions, her hands clasped

over her lower tummy and her legs out straight before her with her

ankles crossed.

"Now," she smiled. "Review time. About chapter eight―"

Giving a start, he blurted, "But that's about your... umm―" And indicated

towards the junction of her legs.

"I know," she quietly said, smiling while uncrossing her ankles and slowly

allowing her legs to spread.

However, Harry could also see the worry buried in her eyes, too. He was

determined he wasn't going to mess this up. He'd rather die, first.

_‗_

―==(oIo)==―

ˇ

Hermione finally managed to coax him into touching her, "You need to

touch some places to feel for yourself, Harry. You can't see them

without... sticking your face in there and forcing me open."

When she was sure Harry had 'felt' everything he needed to understand,

she managed to coax him to disrobe. "Don't you think it's a little unfair

you get to see me and I don't get to see you?"

"But... ummm... you see―"

"You have an erection," she simply stated. "It's natural."

While he was blushing madly she finally managed to get him out of his

clothes and lay back like she did.

Then she convinced him to allow her to touch him.

And, as she was touching him, he had to warn her about something...

Then it was too late.

Mortified while Hermione didn't seem that surprised, she eventually

managed to calm him down again. "It's alright, Harry," she soothed. "No

need to be embarrassed. I'm actually quite happy that happened." And

used his wand - the wooden one - to clean up the mess.

After that 'accident', they were able to sit there and let their hands do the

walking for a while as they asked each other intimate questions about

each other's bodies.

But, after almost two hours, she said, "I think we'd better stop and get

dressed again. Dinner's not that far away. Besides," she giggled, "You

need to wash."

_‗_

―==(oIo)==―

ˇ

After that couple of hours of learning about each other's bodies, both

redressed and were ready for dinner in plenty of time.

Once dressed, Hermione said, "Now, how about we invite the other Heirs

up here for dinner, tomorrow night?"

Dressed himself but still pulling his shoes on - he did need that shower

first - Harry replied, "Sounds good. We'd have to subtly check with

Neville and his two girls first, though. They might have only just moved

into their own Lord's Quarters and want to experience it on their own."

"We'll ask," she replied.

Lacing his second shoe up and standing up, Harry said, "I'm ready."

"Just in time," she replied, then indicated the door. "Shall we?"

Harry smiled, nodded and headed for the door to open it for her.

As they walked down the short hallway to the main door back into the

public corridor, he said, "Thank you. That was... wonderful."

She smiled back and said, "You're welcome. And thank you, for allowing

me to explore, as well.

"And, because you didn't push for more, I think we can allow hands to

wander a little more freely when we... snog... in future."

He happily smiled back.

_‗_

―==(oIo)==―

ˇ

Before they went down for breakfast the next morning, Harry called

Dobby.

"Yes, Master Harry?" he asked.

Indicating the large window in the room, he asked, "Is it possible to do

something to that window to allow owls to travel through it without

vanishing the glass, or something?"

"Oh, yes, Master Harry," replied the little elf. "Dobby can be using elf

magic to make the glass so owlies can pass through. It be stoppings

everything else, though."

"That's excellent, Dobs," replied a relieved Harry. "Can you do that and

set up a roost for owls near it? I have a feeling Hedwig would be

welcoming of it."

"Dobby can gets it done, Master Harry," the elf firmly replied.

"Thank you, Dobby," he said.

Less than thirty seconds later, Dobby caused the large window to glow

blue for a moment, then turned slightly and set up a roost that would fit

two to three owls. Directly with it he also conjured a small tray for owl

treats and water. And under it he conjured a tray that would catch any

droppings.

Harry was somewhat amazed. "Brilliant, Dobby! That looks perfect!"

Dobby gave a pleased smile, caused the owl treat tray and water to be

stocked and popped away again.

After quietly watching Dobby perform the work, Hermione said, "That's

actually quite clever."

"Thank you," he said.

_‗_

―==(oIo)==―

ˇ

Ten minutes later, the two walked in through the doors of the Great Hall.

Today was the day Neville would be entered into two relationship

agreements; a Betrothal Agreement and a Concubine Bond Agreement.

And they wanted to make sure all three were alright and weren't about to

panic.

Looking to the Hufflepuff table as they walked, both could see both girls

were fine. If anything, they were both ineffably pleased and excited. The

only darkness in their moods was when they looked to Neville and

worried a little.

As they walked past to round the head end of the Gryffindor table, Harry

could see his mate looking almost sick. He cast a quick glance in

Hermione's direction before they moved to sit either side of him.

After sitting and his mumbled greetings, Hermione asked Neville, "How

are you with your assignments? Up to date?"

Confused, he looked to her and muttered, "Sorry? I've had other things on

my mind."

"We noticed," she said. "So, how are your assignments coming along?"

"Hermione, you know they're fine," he grumbled. "Why are you asking?"

"It's called 'distraction therapy', Neville," she replied. "You're way too

focussed on something that's making you fret. I want you to focus on

something else."

"I'm fine," he muttered.

"That won't work," she smiled. "That's Harry's default response when he's

unhappy about something."

Harry chuckled and replied, "It is, too!"

Neville sighed and said, "I don't think you're going to be able to 'distract'

me."

"Hmmm," said Harry. Then quietly asked, "What if Hermione shows you

her breasts. Would that distract you?"

As Neville's head snapped around to stare back in shock, Hermione

quietly exclaimed, "Harry!"

That had the boy blush to the roots of his hair and try to look anywhere

but at either of them.

Hermione firmly, but quietly, declared, "I am not going to show Neville

my breasts!"

"I'm not saying you should, Hermione," said Harry. "I'm just trying to set a

level at which Neville can be distracted."

"Errr... Ummm―" Neville stuttered.

"Mmm," said Harry. "Maybe something else, then."

"Definitely," snapped Hermione.

"How about..." he mused. "After breakfast, we all head to the library.

Neville, my educating of Hermione on pureblood and noble customs and

etiquette has, so far, been rather slap-dash. I've been teaching her what I

can, but my knowledge is not that much older than hers.

"That I can do!" Neville was quick to say. 'Anything to get off the subject

of Hermione's boo- err... breasts,' he thought.

"Great!" exclaimed Harry. "Now, she knows the basics; such as, the

various levels of Houses, the various levels of nobility, the various levels

of heirs, that sort of thing. But, I meant to go over how a House is created

and another elevated. It would also help her to know how a House can

be, though rarely, dropped back a rank.

"Do you think that's something you can help teach?"

"Yes," Neville firmly replied. "Gran made sure I knew all of that before I

even started at Hogwarts... here."

"Excellent," grinned Harry. Leaning around him he said to Hermione,

"Looks like you won't have to show him your breasts after all, Love."

Again, Neville blushed and refused to look at either of them.

"Harrison James Potter!" she quietly but firmly declared. "You and I will be

having words later."

"I never said you should or will show him your breasts, love," he said,

oozing sincerity. "I just asked if it would distract him."

Neville finally turned to look at him and smirked, "That was... evil."

"Hey!" he said. "It worked, didn't it? I've now got your promise you're

going to help me teach Hermione, after breakfast, more about the

Houses."

Hermione glared back, but he could also see she'd put two and two

together and figured out what he'd done.

"Fine," grinned Neville. "It worked. Happy?"

"Yup!" he happily declared back. "Now, while we eat, how about we go

over a plan of attack of what to teach her?"

With a sigh, Neville replied, "As you said, how a House is formed,

promoted or demoted. We can do all that in that order. I'm sure the

library, here, has the books we need."

Harry nodded and said, "If not, we can ask the elves to collect the books

you might need from our two Households. Now, eat up. We can't have

you collapse at the table in the library from hunger while you're trying to

teach."

And, finally, Neville was able to eat without feeling as if he was just

going to vomit it all back up again.

_‗_

―==(oIo)==―

ˇ

A little while later, as Neville was trying to go over with Hermione an

overview of what he'd be teaching, Harry excused himself to go over to

the 'Puff table and talk to the two girls.

Immediately sitting in a space opposite, he quietly said to them, "Neville

was on the verge of throwing up when Hermione and I turned up. He was

shaking somewhat and looked a little faint.

"To snap him out of it I gave him something to think about other than

fretting over what's going to happen immediately after lunch."

Suspicious, as she'd been carefully watching Neville's reactions, Hannah

immediately asked, "What did you do?" It even sounded accusatory.

Looking to make sure no one was trying to listen in, he leaned forward

and quietly said, "Don't hex me for it, as it clearly worked; but, I asked

him if Hermione showing him her breasts would work."

Both girls looked back, stunned. Susan gasped, "Y-you didn't!"

"I did," he firmly replied. "That did not mean I expected Hermione to

actually do that. It was meant to shock him enough, and be embarrassed

enough for Hermione, that it caused his mind to... stop thinking about

this afternoon and try to think of a way to get the conversation onto a

completely different track.

"It worked. Then I asked him if he could help me teach Hermione more

about how Houses are created, promoted and demoted. We're heading for

the library straight after breakfast and getting onto that.

"That's why he's now eating and is a lot more calmer."

Susan smirked at him and said, "Maybe we wanted him thinking about

our breasts." Which had Hannah immediately blush.

Harry smirked back and said, "I wanted him embarrassed; not eager."

When Susan looked down in her own embarrassment, he added, "Besides,

it led to me being able to convince him to help educate Hermione. And,

that's why I've come over here. I think you should join us and also ask

Daphne and Tracey to join us.

"I hope you don't mind me thinking it, but I think educating Hermione up

to the level of a Lady Presumptive should be an Alliance project for us of

the same age."

Susan said, "I thought Hermione was going for lessons this summer with

Lady Longbottom."

"And Lady Ogden, if I remember right," nodded Harry. "But, this is

something Neville needs to do, whether he knows it or not, so he doesn't

fret so much about the signings later."

Both girls then understood and said they'd go over and talk to Daphne

and Tracey in a little while and convince them to come help.

Smiling, Harry gave both a nod, rose and said, "Ladies." And returned to

sit with Hermione and Neville.

_‗_

―==(oIo)==―

ˇ

Twenty minutes later, Harry was walking with Hermione and the other

five towards the library. As they walked, she pushed him separate from

the group a little and quietly said, "Don't think I didn't know exactly what

you were doing by asking Neville if he'd be distracted if I showed him my

breasts."

"I knew you would," he smiled.

She tried to scowl at him but couldn't help smiling. "It worked, though."

"Yep," he grinned.

Walking into the library, they found a table large enough for the seven of

them up the back and selected it. Then, while the others went in search

of the books they wanted, Harry erected a privacy field over the entire

table.

Ready, he called Dobby and asked him to bring Hermione's satchel

loaded with parchment, quills and ink.

"Yes, Master Harry, Sir," replied the elf before he popped away again.

Dobby was back even before any of the others, and Harry had the lot put

on the table, ready.

Daphne and Tracey were the first two to return, carrying a couple of

books each.

"These, we think," said Daphne.

Tracey explained, "These are the ones we were taught this."

When the others returned, Hermione was surprised to see the writing

paraphernalia already set up and waiting, and sat next to Harry.

"Dobby?" she quietly asked.

"Yep," he replied.

Once everyone was sitting again, he said to the table at-large, "I've

erected a privacy and silencing field over the table. We can talk freely

without risk of Madam Pince coming over and making a fuss about the

noise."

"Good idea," said Susan.

And they got into it.

Hermione was taking quite the prodigious notes, while the others were

talking, giving her information and also setting books aside for her to

check out and read later.

They worked right through morning tea and almost to lunch.

As the others taught and Hermione listened, Harry took quill and

parchment for himself and began to draft a letter to Ted. He wanted his

Law-wizard of Record to organise research into the muggle nobility

family of Finch-Fletchley.

He still had it in the back of his mind that, if Finch-Fletchley proved to be

a worthwhile House, the House be invited to join the Alliance. He was

very sure Justin was both a muggleborn and no one else in his family was

magical; but, if his nobility carried over into the magical world as he

suspected it might, would they be able to create the House known as the

Noble and Magical House of Finch-Fletchley based on that nobility?

To that end, he was also listening to what Hermione was being taught

regarding the creation of a new House in the magical world and using

that in his letter to Ted.

_‗_

―==(oIo)==―

ˇ

Surprised by Madam Pince coming over and informing them they needed

to hurry if they wanted lunch, the seven hurriedly packed away what

they were working on, returned books and made their way out.

The last thing Harry did was remove the silencing charms.

As they walked, Harry asked Neville if he'd like to bring his two ladies to

their apartment for a celebration dinner. He was surprised.

After glancing at his two, who had overheard and nodded back, he said,

"We'd be honoured. Thank you."

Turning to the two Slytherins he asked, "Ladies? Care to join us? We'll

have the room."

Replying for the both of them, Daphne replied, "Yes, thank you. We'd be

honoured."

"Good," he firmly nodded. "That now gives me plenty of time to come up

with a menu. Any allergies I need to know about?"

No one had any.

Neville asked, "Will you be cooking, Harry?"

"Yup," he grinned. "I don't think any of you have had the opportunity

before for a Harry Potter gourmet delight, have you?"

Hermione was quick to add, "Don't worry. You're going to enjoy this.

Harry is a wonderful cook."

"He cooks, too?" asked Tracey.

"I don't cook, Tracey," he disagreed. "I... chef!"

Susan asked, "There's a difference?"

"Philistine!" he declared mock-insulted. "Was Picasso a painter? Did Noah

just build a big boat? Was Michelangelo just a rock carver? Nay, I say! I...

create gastronomic art!"

By then, Hermione was giggling. Attempting to explain, she said, "Harry

doesn't just cook, Susan. He treats preparing food as an art form. You're in

for a treat.

"He cooked for us all the time at my place. That is, when his house elf,

Dobby, didn't block him from doing so."

Neville snickered, "I saw him doing that, a couple times. It was funny."

"Yeah, yeah," snarked Harry. "Laugh it up, chuckles. The Great 'Potterini'

will not be denied his rightful place before the altar of food, the stove,

this day. That foul fiend - the sawn off little munchkin, Dobby - shall not

deny me!"

That had the others relax and even laugh as they walked in through the

doors of the Great Hall.

_‗_

―==(oIo)==―

ˇ

The five remained in the Great Hall, dining and then talking, until

1.25pm.

Then Neville gave a sigh of relief and said, "We'd better go. We're

expected in the Headmistress's office in five minutes."

"Good luck," called Hermione.

Neville and the two girls were about to step away when Neville suddenly

froze in shock.

Turning back with a look of almost fear on his face he said, "I don't know

where the Headmistress's office even is!"

When the others, except Hermione, looked confused, Harry snickered and

said, "Hermione and I do. If you follow me, I'll take you there."

The immediate look of profound relief on the other boy's face had Harry

snickering again.

After telling Hermione he'd meet her back at the apartment, Harry

escorted Neville, Hannah and Susan through the castle and to the

gargoyle that guarded the Headmistress's office entrance.

On the way, he quietly said to Neville, "Don't forget to ask about the

apartment in the Lords' Quarters."

"I won't," the boy softly but firmly replied.

Reaching the gargoyle and indicating it, Harry said, "It's through here. To

have the gargoyle step out of the way for you, you need the password.

However, if you don't have it and you need to see her, just inform the

gargoyle and wait."

When Neville stepped forward to put deed to word, but hesitated, Harry

gestured for him to go on and smiled.

Neville then firmly said, "Heir Longbottom, Heiress Bones and Miss

Abbott to see the Headmistress."

Harry ignored how the statement almost turned into a question at the

end. And waited for the gargoyle to step aside.

"Give it a few seconds," he said.

Almost as he finished speaking, the gargoyle did it's nimble little jump to

the side and the stairs beyond began rotating upwards.

"There ya go," he said. "Step in and ride the stairs to the top."

Neville gave a nod, turned to the girls and let them precede him past.

"Thank you, Harry," he said.

Once they were on their way up, Harry smiled in fondness, mentally

wished them the best and made his way back towards his and Hermione's

apartment.

_‗_

―==(oIo)==―

ˇ

Reaching the top of the stairs and the small landing, the two girls waited

for Neville before the only and heavy oak door.

Neville took a deep breath and knocked.

Straight away, they heard the Headmistress call, "Come in, please!"

Relieved, he opened the door and yet again allowed the ladies to precede

him inside.

As he stepped within he then closed the door behind him before turning

back - and stopped to gawk about.

All those portraits of old and dead Headmasters and -mistress's were

quite intimidating, before you even looked at the rest of the room.

The three were snapped out of their looking about by Marchbanks

calling, "Come forward, you three."

As soon as their attention was back on who else was in the room, both

girls almost squealed as they ran forward into the arms of their loved

ones. Neville was able to more calmly walk to his father, before the man

wrapped him in as much of a hug as the two girls were being wrapped by

Hannah's father and Susan's aunt.

After a few seconds, the adults pulled back. And Marchbanks said, "We're

all here. Let's get on with this."

After conjuring a table and chairs in the middle of the room she gestured

for them all to sit.

Twenty minutes later, after all three had the details of the agreements

explained to them and all three agreed with them, the signing went

ahead. As expected Marchbanks, in her role as Lady Griselda

Marchbanks, signed them as official witness.

Once it was done, Neville felt quite relieved and almost cried in

happiness.

Looking to Marchbanks after a glance at his father, he said,

"Headmistress?"

"Yes, Heir Longbottom?"

"I was wondering if..." he stuttered, "That is... I would like to... No, that's

not it." Bracing himself up he firmly said, "I request permission to move

myself, Hannah and Susan into the Lords' Quarters."

As his father looked upon him with pride and Marchbanks grinned, she

replied, "Request granted, Heir Longbottom."

Though Harry had said he doubted she'd say no, he was still surprised she

granted it so easily.

Turning slightly to the side she called, "Toby."

When a little elf appeared, unknown to the others as the same elf

Marchbanks had called to take Harry and Hermione's trunks to their

apartment, she ordered, "Please move Heir Longbottom's, Heiress Bones's

and Miss Abbott's personal effects from the Fourth year Gryffindor boys'

dormitory and the Fourth Year Hufflepuff girls' dormitories,

respectively... and move them to Apartment 10 in the Lords' Quarters."

"Yes, Lady Headmistress," the elf replied before popping away.

Turning back to look at Neville and the two girls, she said, "Your

apartment will be the one right across from Lord Potter and his Lady

Presumptive. Also a three-bedroom. I hope that is suitable?"

"Yes," replied Neville, relieved. "Thank you."

With a nod back she said, "I'll send a note to Lord Potter asking him to

meet you outside your new apartment and showing you how to claim it

and enter it."

"Thank you, Headmistress," he replied.

_‗_

―==(oIo)==―

ˇ

Not too long back in the apartment, Harry was in the kitchen going

through the pantry and cold storage when a house elf popped in and

offered him a note. "From the Lady Headmistress, sir!"

Harry indicated the counter next to him and said, "On the counter,

please."

With a snap of it's fingers the note appeared where Harry indicated and

the elf popped away again.

He cast the detection charms he knew on the parchment, found nothing

untoward and picked it up.

Opening it, he read and learned the Headmistress was asking him to

show Neville and his girls how to get into Apartment 10, the one across

from theirs, when they arrived. And that they were heading there,

directly.

With a wide grin he walked into the living room. Hermione was sitting

on the couch and reading one of the books they'd collected from the

library that very morning.

As he walked over to her she looked up. He offered her the note and said,

"It's done and he did it. He asked for an apartment."

Accepting the note she read and grinned back. "You thought he might

not?"

"Yeah," he replied. "I didn't know if he would be able to 'man up' in front

of the guardians of his two ladies, let alone his father, and ask. I was

pretty sure he would, but there was a chance he wouldn't."

"You going to wait outside for him?" she asked.

"No, no need," he replied. "They know what apartment we're in and he'll

knock on the door."

She nodded back.

_‗_

―==(oIo)==―

ˇ

49. Sorting Agreements

Disclaimer: The Harry Potter universe belongs to the proverbial Duchess of

Magic, JK Rowling, Scholastic, Bloomsbury, Warner Bros and some other high

falutin' companies. No matter how much I whine about not owning anything

related to the HP universe, other than a few fanfic plots, I do not profess to

own - and would never dream of making any money off - JKR's wonderful

world... Damn it!

Chapter Forty Nine - Sorting Agreements

_‗_

―==(oIo)==―

ˇ

Harry had made up his mind what he was going to cook for dinner and

was setting up his preparation area with everything to hand, when they

received that knock on their door.

He quickly hurried out and over to the door, opening it.

The three, Neville and his two girls, were standing on the other side.

Grinning at each other, he asked, "Ready to see your new home?"

"Yes!" squealed Hannah, before Neville even got a chance to open his

mouth to reply.

Harry stepped out, not even bothering to close their door and took the

three steps across the corridor to the opposite door. OIt never dawned on

him that none of the three 'Longbottoms' had told him which apartment

would be theirs. Thankfully, none of the three even noticed.

A quick explanation, Neville claimed it, then Hannah and Susan stepped

up to gain access and Neville accepted it.

"There ya go," said Harry. "Now it's keyed only to you three. If anyone

else touches the door handle they'll be stunned and the staff will be

alerted.

With nods back he indicated the door and said, "Neville, you need to be

the first to open the door."

With a deep fortifying breath, Neville again stepped forward, open the

door and pushed it open wide. Then stepped back to let the girls in first.

From outside, Harry heard lots of squealing and calls of joy as the girls

charged through the apartment, investigating everything.

As Harry was standing there with a bemused Neville, Hermione came out

of their apartment and smacked him on the bum as she walked past and

into the, now, House of Longbottom apartment.

'Jeez!' he thought. However, it did get him moving forward to step inside,

himself, after Neville.

When the girls had settled a little Harry asked them, "Did Headmistress

Lady Marchbanks have the elves move all your possessions up here?"

"Yes!" replied Susan.

"In that case, the other girls in your dorm might become a bit concerned

when all your stuff suddenly disappeared," he explained. "You might

want to think of going back down there, pretty soon, to explain to them

why you're no longer there."

Both girls glanced at each other with looks that said to Harry, 'They

really didn't care what those girls thought'. But, hey, they're 'Puffs; they'd

do it.

Before he left them to get used to their new apartment, Harry said,

"Dinner tonight will be a light salad with a lemon vinaigrette; roast beef

with red wine jus; poached and snap-baked potato, sweet potato, carrot

and onion; steamed corn with butter tabs, and steamed peas pre-soaked

in a light mint vinegar. Dessert will be a surprise.

"Expect to turn up about 6.30pm to sit at 6.45pm."

Other than Hermione, the others all looked back in shock.

Hermione snickered at their expressions as Harry walked out, back across

the corridor and re-entered the Potter apartment.

Susan stuttered, "W-when you said he could cook―"

Hermione grinned back and said, "The word 'cook' is much too pedestrian

for what Harry does with food. You'll see.

"Don't snack before you come, or you'll regret it."

_‗_

―==(oIo)==―

ˇ

Harry was well into preparing the food for dinner half an hour later and

was advising Dobby on what he wanted prepared for dessert when there

came a knock on the door.

Hermione immediately called out in a sing-song voice, "I'll get it!

Moments later, Neville walked into the kitchen.

Surprised, Harry asked, "What brings you here already, Nev? The girls

already sick of you and throw you out?"

Neville gave a snort of amusement and replied, "I just got back from the

Gryffindor tower, where I advised Ron, Dean and Seamus I've moved into

the Lords' Quarters. While Dean and Seamus looked happy for me, the

look of jealousy on Ron's face..." And he petered off with a shrug.

Harry said, "Yeahhh, I know what you mean. So long as he doesn't say

anything negative, I guess we'll just ignore it."

"My thoughts, too," he replied. "On Sunday night, though... when I told

him you'd no longer be in the dorm, but in the Lords' Quarters... he was

quite scathing."

Harry stopped what he was doing and turned to look back. "Did you say

anything to him about it?"

Neville blushed and replied, "I threatened to call him out for it and duel

him if I ever heard him say anything like that again.

"You should also know that, the next morning, their family owl was

carrying in a Howler for him. But, one of the professors stunned it before

it even got to him and removed the enchantment. Then he said that the

staff now consider Howlers to be a form of bullying and they were now

banned."

"Good," Harry firmly said. "About how Howlers are banned, that is. The

Howler from Molly was probably because their family clock alerted her

to her son suddenly being 'In Danger' and realised why.

"Ron's whole family have warned him not to piss me off. And part of that

is by him running his mouth off."

As Neville had decided to hang about until the girls got back, he stayed

in the kitchen talking with Harry. Harry even explained what he was

doing and had the boy assist.

When the girls returned, neither looked happy.

Neville took one look at them both, put down what he was doing and led

them back into the family room and over to a corner.

Both girls then left about two to three minutes later, heading back to

their apartment. Neville came back into the kitchen and said, "Sorry,

Harry. I've gotta go. Apparently, the other three girls in their dorm were

happy Hannah and Susan would no longer be there.

"I don't think it was maliciousness on their part, they're 'Puffs, but my

two were upset by it."

"Then, what are you doing standing here for, Nev?" asked Harry. "Go! Go

take care of and cuddle with your ladies."

Neville smiled, said, "Thanks Harry," and left.

_‗_

―==(oIo)==―

ˇ

After earlier sending a note by HEED to Daphne and Tracey about when

he was expecting them for dinner, they turned up right on time. Though

neither had dressed up, it was clear they'd both applied 'touch-ups' to

their make-up.

Almost on their heels, Neville walked in escorting Hannah and Susan.

That had Daphne and Tracey give squeals of excitement and hug them. It

was the first time both Slytherins had seen them since they'd left the

Great Hall for the signing.

With rapid-fire talking between the girls, Neville turned a slightly pained

look to Harry and asked, "Harry? Mind if I show Daphne and Tracey―"

"Your apartment," Harry finished. "Of course, not. Go! Dinner's not for

another fifteen to twenty minutes."

Ushering the girls back out - or, rather, being dragged out by them -

Neville took the girls back across the corridor and into the House of

Longbottom apartment.

They weren't long. Not even ten minutes.

"It's the same, but mirror image!" declared Tracey.

"I'm not surprised by that," said Harry. "I'm pretty sure Lady Marchbanks

planned it that way."

Neville seemed to get it first and said, "Because, she considers you and I

to be equals!"

"Yup," said Harry.

Dinner was that light salad he mentioned, followed by the magnificent

and succulent roast, followed by dessert. The dessert consisted of

individual warmed chocolate cakes, inverted, covered with hot chocolate

sauce with a ball of Fortescue's icecream on top, slowly melting from the

heat. He could have charmed the icecream not to melt, but thought it

was authentic if it did. No one minded.

Once done, Neville sat back and groaned. "I don't think I've ever eaten so

well or so much!"

"That... was... fan-tas-tic!" declared Tracey, using her spoon to scoop up

the very last traces of chocolate sauce.

That lead to more praise, which had Harry happy but blushing away.

Hermione just sat there and grinned in happiness for her betrothed.

Daphne said, "You're right. You don't cook. That was much too good and

delicious to be called cooking."

"I hope you're going to cook for us again, in future," said Hannah.

"I plan to," he said. "If I can swing it, I want to do this every Saturday or

Sunday evening, at least."

No one was against that - except, maybe, Dobby.

_‗_

―==(oIo)==―

ˇ

After everyone had left for the evening, Hermione asked Harry for the

mirror as she'd promised Sirius she'd contact him, once things had

'settled' at school.

Not even thinking about using Dobby, he'd gone to get it himself when

the elf popped before him with the mirror.

With a sigh, he said, "Thank you, Dobby."

With a smirk the elf popped away again.

Harry returned to the sofa and handed the mirror to Hermione. "Cheeky

little ratbag," he muttered.

Hermione just giggled back. Obviously, he had no support from her in

this.

With the mirror held before her, Hermione firmly intoned, "Padfoot."

She had to wait a few seconds before the face of Sirius appeared in the

mirror.

"Hermione, love!" he happily greeted her. "Listen. You don't happen know

of the whereabouts of my godson, do you? He seems to have dropped off

the face of the Earth. I remember him telling me he'd be leaving for

Hogwarts the next morning and a quick word a day or two later, but that

was oh so long ago, now, I fear he may have forgotten all about me."

Hermione was giggling away while Harry, sitting next to her, was

grumbling about up-themselves pureblood Lords with overboard senses

of their entitlements.

Laughing, she replied, "I'll put him on as soon as we're finished. How are

you?"

"I'm good!" he replied. "I've finally gotten all the Black accounts set back

to rights. So, all that parchmentwork is done for a while.

"You should have seen the look on my account manager's, Bloodrock's,

face when I dumped the lot on his desk. It was a mix between horrified

and pleased. Ha!

"Now... how have you settled back in at good ol' Hoggy Hoggy

Hogwarts?"

"Good and yes," she replied. "Did you know that, because I'm betrothed to

Harry and he was eligible to move into the Lords' Quarters, I'd be moved

in with him?"

"Huh!" he replied. "I should have remembered that and I'd forgotten it.

Not that Harry was eligible, but that it would be assumed you would be

moved there, too.

"Are you happy being that close to Harry, or would you prefer I request

you be moved out? As you're only betrothed it's an option."

"No," she replied. "I just didn't expect it. However, not having to share a

dorm with those two gossipers is actually a relief. And Harry's been a

good 'host'."

"Fair enough!" he declared. "Then, I won't interfere."

"Thank you, Sirius," she said.

After their conversation and, with a grin, Hermione silently handed the

mirror to Harry.

"Sirius," said Harry.

"Godson!" Sirius exclaimed. "Wow! Look how big you're getting!"

Harry sighed.

Giggling again, Hermione walked off towards her room.

Harry said, "You and Hermione didn't discuss it, but you should know

that Neville and Hannah Abbott entered into a Betrothal Agreement

today; and then Neville immediately entered into a Concubine Bond

Agreement with Susan Bones."

Sirius appeared surprised. "I knew they were going to be discussing it, I

just didn't know it would happen so quickly."

"Yup," he confirmed. "The three are now in their own Lord's Quarters

apartment directly across the hallway from ours."

"They are?" asked Sirius. "Hang on. I thought you said they were both

only agreements."

"As far as I know, they are," he replied. "At least, when I called them

agreements, neither Neville or either of the ladies corrected me.

"I think it's Lady Marchbanks and Lord Longbottom somewhat abusing

the privileges for Neville. As it's rude to ask if the girls are with Neville

due to agreements or contracts, no one's going to find out either way

unless Neville or either of his girls mention it."

"Good point," mused Sirius.

After their chat, Harry disconnected the mirror and left it on the coffee

table. As either he or Hermione could be called and the apartment was

secure, he thought it was a good idea to leave it there for them both.

After kissing his betrothed good night, they both went to bed.

_‗_

―==(oIo)==―

ˇ

The next morning was the start of the second week of second term. Both

Harry and Hermione confessed to each other they wondered if they

should knock on the door of 'the Longbottoms' when their door was

knocked upon.

Grinning, Harry rose and opened it to find them standing there.

Neville asked, "Want to walk down, together?"

Harry laughed and said, "Come in, for a moment."

As they trooped in, he said, "Hermione's just trying to escape from Betsy.

Her ladies elf won't let her leave unless she is, as she calls it, presentable."

Susan said, "That's not a bad thing, Harry." And both girls walked over to

Hermione's door and, as it was ajar, let themselves in.

Once the girls left, he turned to Neville and said, "We were wondering if

we should come over and knock on your door. You, knocking on ours,

made that choice moot."

Hesitating a bit, Neville blushed and looked away. "Harry... ummm... you

know how Seamus and Dean told us... ummm―"

Harry grinned with a slight blush of his own and said, "Say no more."

Turning away a bit, he called, "Dobby."

"Yes, Master Harry?"

"Can you get me the first of those two books Sirius made me read,

please?" he asked.

"Yes, Master Harry," replied the elf. A quick pop away and back again, he

was offering the book.

As Harry took it, he said, "Thank you, Dobby."

As Dobby popped away again, he offered it to Neville and said, "Quickly,

go run this back to your room. When you get a chance to read it, you'll

find it very informative."

Neville, after a quick read of the cover, gave a still-blushing nod back and

scurried out the door.

He was back just as all three girls came out of Hermione's room, talking

to one another.

"Harry?" muttered Neville, a little worried.

"That's between you and me, Nev," he quietly replied. "No more needs be

said. And I won't be questioning you on it."

With a sigh of relief, Neville breathed, "Thanks, Harry."

_‗_

―==(oIo)==―

ˇ

After breakfast, where Hannah and Susan joined them on the Gryffindor

table to break their fasts, their first two morning classes were Herbology

(with the Hufflepuffs) followed by CoMC (with the Slytherins). Harry

thought Neville had the right of it when he mentioned how it saved so

much effort that those two singles were together. Then History and a free

period for Harry, but Arithmancy for Hermione, between morning tea

and Lunch.

When there were some Gryff's who looked about to jack up about there

being two 'Puffs sitting at their table and eating, Harry quite clearly said,

"You don't know just how happy I am that at least two Hufflepuffs realise

that the school rules... not just allows Houses to sit at other tables for

their meals... but encourages it. I despaired for wizarding Britain's youth

they hadn't learned anything since the first task."

Professor Babbling, bless her soul, piped up and said, "Quite right, Lord

Potter. Five points, each, to Hufflepuff... Miss Abbott and Miss Bones...

for recognising you're allowed to sit at other tables for meals other than

official feasts."

That had quiet exclamations of surprise ripple through the student body.

And also stopped the Gryff's, who were getting upset about it, from

arcing up about it.

Harry turned a grin on his now favourite Professor after Marchbanks. She

winked back.

As they were heading down to the greenhouses together, Harry asked

Neville, "As he'll very likely be sitting with you again, can you suss out

Finch-Fletchley for me? I'm looking to see if he can make a good ally for

the Alliance."

Apparently only a little surprised, Neville replied, "Sure! And I think

you're right."

Harry gave a pleased nod back and said, "Alliance Secret. I have

commissioned an investigation into the muggle nobility of the Finch-

Fletchley family. And also on how an existing, muggle, noble family can

have that nobility officially recognised in the magical world."

Neville gave a slow whistle and said, "I know it was done in the past.

That is how the nobility entered our world, after all. But I've no direct

idea, myself."

"Hence the research," he smiled.

_‗_

―==(oIo)==―

ˇ

Going from Herbology to CoMC an hour later was a mere short walk

across the lawns. And Harry could see why Neville was so happy about it.

If you got dirty in Herbology there was no need to get overly cleaned up,

just a wash of hands, before going to CoMC; as there would be a need if

going to any other class. Then you just cleaned up before going to, in this

case, morning tea.

On the walk, Neville quietly said to Harry, "Finch-Fletchley puts on a

brave front, but he really just wants to fit in. He also finds it hard to trust

anyone because of who his grandfather is. Oh, by the way, his

grandfather is some sort of... 'Dook'?"

Unexpectedly to the other two, Harry suddenly stopped dead where he

stood and stared at Neville in shock. That caused their trio to separate a

little. Hermione, who hadn't heard Neville try to explain who Finch-

Fletchley's grandfather was, had also taken an extra step, but stopped

quicker.

Turning back after taking another couple of steps himself, a confused

Neville looked at Harry and asked, "Harry; mate. What's wrong?"

Harry quickly looked around and saw it was only he, Neville and

Hermione.

Stepping a little closer to Neville he asked, "Did Finch-Fletchley tell you

which Duke?"

"Ummm..." uttered Neville as he tried to think. "Dook... Duke? Duke of...

Ken-doll?"

"Kendal?!" Harry quietly exclaimed.

As Hermione gasped in shock Neville replied, "Yeah, that's it."

"Holy bloody hell!" gasped Harry.

Hermione, in shock herself, didn't berate him for his language.

Neville, concerned now, asked, "I... take it that's a big thing?"

Calming down a little, Harry replied, "Neville, that's a very big thing. It

means, effectively, Finch-Fletchley is probably related to the royal family

in some way."

"Oh," said a now surprised Neville.

"Yeah," said Harry. "I expected an Earldom, at an outside a Marquessate,

but a Dukedom? I should have realised as soon as we found out it's his

grandfather who holds the main title. I was an idiot that I didn't realise

that."

"So, what do we do with that knowledge?"

Harry sighed and said, "At the moment? Nothing. I'll pass that

information on to Ted Tonks and see if he can discover more. Now that

we know it's the Dukedom of Kendal, that's not going to be too hard for

him to do.

"And, if I'm right, the young Viscount of Lonsdale, Justin Finch-Fletchley,

is going to find himself invited to join the Alliance. His so-called

muggleborn status just got tossed out the window. His muggle House is at

least on a par with a Noble and Most Ancient House. In the muggle

world, his House outranks even the Seven... by a wide margin."

"Wow!" said Neville.

Hermione hadn't said a word until then.

As they hadn't moved for a little while, other Gryffindors also walking

their way were starting to look at them funny.

"Come on," said Harry, indicating they really should get moving again.

"We need to hurry up."

"Harry," called Hermione. "Do you know what this means?"

"Yeah!" he said. "If I'm right, Finch-Fletchley is due for a seat on the

Wizengamot; muggleborn or not."

_‗_

―==(oIo)==―

ˇ

When the class finished and they returned to the castle, the three

Gryffindors were both quick to change and quick to get down to the

Great Hall.

As soon as Harry had built himself a small morning tea, he pulled out

writing equipment and quickly penned a note to Ted. He'd send it

straight after the next class and after escorting Hermione to the

Arithmancy classroom, while he was 'enjoying' one of his few free

periods.

After History of Magic - where he was unable to properly focus on the

class, even if it was interesting - he was quick to escort his beloved to

Arithmancy. Then practically ran up to the owlery.

As Hedwig saw him she immediately flew down to land on his shoulder

and rub her head into his temple.

"Hi, girl," he breathed, panting a little in exertion. "I've got a very

important note for you to take to Ted Tonks."

She flew over to a close-by perch, landed on it, spun about and held out

her leg for him. He was quick to affix the note and make sure it was

secure before then helping her out the window.

With a, "Fly safe, girl," from him, he launched her into the air. Then

watched her until he could no longer see her in the sky.

"When Ted reads that he's going to go into shock,' he thought. 'As a

muggleborn he must know who His Grace, the Duke of Kendal, is.'

Now calmer, Harry walked back to the Lords' Quarters. He knew Neville

also didn't have a class, this class period.

They'd chat for a bit.

_‗_

―==(oIo)==―

ˇ

After knocking on Neville's door and being let in, Harry finally got his

tour of the apartment. And, Tracey was right, it was almost a perfect

match for the Potter apartment, just 'flipped'.

After settling down, Harry asked the other boy if he had and used a

personal elf while at the school.

"No," he replied. "Gran refused me one because she said having one

would make me lazy. And I don't think Dad's thought of it."

"Now that you're betrothed and with a concubine presumptive you might

want to consider asking him if you can have one," said Harry. "If

anything, the ladies should be pampered, don't you think?"

It was no surprise when Neville didn't even baulk at the idea. He

immediately returned, "You're right. I'll send him a letter and suggest just

that."

_‗_

―==(oIo)==―

ˇ

After picking up Hermione outside the Arithmancy classroom the two

teens headed directly to lunch.

She asked, "Did you get your note sent off to Ted?"

He nodded and said, "As soon as I dropped you off at Arithmancy I went

straight up the owlery."

"Hedwig give you any trouble?" she asked.

"Nope," he smiled. "She's bright, I'll give you that, but she's not aware of

just how much I use HEED for a lot of my mail. Besides, before Dobby

was bonded to me I wasn't using her any more than I am now."

As they walked, Hermione glanced over and grinned back.

_‗_

―==(oIo)==―

ˇ

After lunch was a double of Ancient Runes, where again Daphne sat with

Harry and Hermione.

When Daphne appeared worried, Harry quietly said to her. "I've not

heard anything yet, Daphne. But, it's only been a few days. And not

having heard anything could also be a good thing. At least it means your

father didn't immediately turn down my demands."

The girl then relaxed and gave a weak smile back.

_‗_

―==(oIo)==―

ˇ

After a worrying day working in the Ministry, MacNair was finally able

to return to his master with the information he had collected.

At Riddle Manor, Wormtail announced him.

When the rat came out the odious little man merely said, "He's waiting."

Entering the 'throne room', MacNair knew to keep his head down and his

hands open, showing he wasn't carrying a wand. He walked with purpose

forward before dropping to his knees ten feet shy of his master's chair.

The required distance and obedience.

"Well, MacNair?" demanded Riddle. "Have you been successful?"

"I believe so, my Lord," he immediately replied.

"Let's hear it, then."

Over the next twenty minutes MacNair spoke of what he knew, or knew

again, of the Granger residence, the home of 'the Potter spawn's

mudblood supposed Lady Presumptive's parents'. There was nothing

written down that wasn't behind major security charms about the

remaining auror contingent on the property. However, rumour he'd

overheard in the auror bullpen while hiding within indicated there was

only one at all times.

The Granger house was also warded, but the ward scheme was with the

goblins. The DMLE were aware of them but, they too, were under major

security charms. He did learn, however, that the Granger house had

'some' exemptions regarding wards that were usually not allowed on

muggle homes.

"They're just muggles," Riddle sneered. "They won't be much."

"My thoughts, too, My Lord," offered MacNair.

He had also tried to gain access to the Department of Mysteries and

failed. However, he was able to waylay a junior Unspeakable and use

that woman to learn that information concerning the Potter spawn was

under what was called Deep Secret provisos.

That had Riddle frown. From his single Unspeakable Death Eater

follower, Rookwood, he knew that Deep Secret was the strongest security

the Department had. MacNair would not learn anything of that matter

unless he was both an Unspeakable and high enough up in their ranks to

be cleared to know. That meant Section Leader, or a member of a section

upon which the Deep Secret was focussed.

MacNair had no idea why an Unspeakable was at the Granger house and,

apparently, Obliviated and Compulsed him. He expected to be cursed for

that, but wasn't.

Continuing he said, "While in the ward records office I also discovered

news concerning the wards of Hogwarts, My Lord; and was eager to learn

of them for your benefit."

"Well?" demanded Riddle. "Let's hear of it, then."

MacNair explained how the Ministry ward masters had been requested by

the new Headmistress of Hogwarts and ordered to help by the Acting

Minister, Bones.

He explained about the anti-bullying, dangerous artefacts, dark magic

and assault wards that had been reactivated. He then explained of the

new wards that had been erected when the deactivated wards were

reactivated; the use of magic in corridors outside of class and a location

charm, linked to a map, that will allow the staff to know who and where

someone is in the castle at all times.

"Of most concern though, My Lord, is they've managed to create and

erect an anti-Dark Mark ward over the school. Anyone bearing your

mark―"

"Crucio!"

MacNair was left writhing on the ground in agony for ten seconds before

the curse was lifted.

"You should have informed me of that last one... first!"

"Yess, My Lord; s-sorry, My Lord," the man grovelled, trying not to stutter

or show any further pain.

"An anti-Dark Mark ward, you say?"

"Yes, M-my Lord."

"What happens if the ward is triggered?" Riddle demanded.

"It's a n-notification w-ward keyed to the sstaff," replied MacNair, trying

to get off his side and back onto his knees. "As soon as someone b-bearing

the Mark enters the grounds, the staff w-will know of it and know where

that person is to be found."

MacNair, still looking at the ground, waited for his master's next demand.

A few seconds later Riddle hissed, "Isss that allll?"

"Yes, Master," MacNair was fast to reply.

Again the long silence.

"Very well," Riddle finally said. "I have decided you have provided the

information I expected, plus exceeded what was required. You get to

live... for now."

"Thhhank you, My Lord."

"If you do not hear from me beforehand, you are to report back here on

Friday night."

"Yes, My Lord."

"You may leave my presence," sneered Riddle.

"Thank you, M-my Lord," said MacNair, rising to his feet and backing out

the door.

_‗_

―==(oIo)==―

ˇ

After a quiet Monday afternoon and evening spent doing and completing

their assignments for the day, both Harry and Hermione were early to

bed.

The next morning, Harry was up early and had planned, if Hermione also

rose early, on an early breakfast.

He had just entered the living room, collected his school satchel and

changed the contents to load it with the necessary texts and fresh

parchment for the day when an owl flew in through the charmed

window, circled the room and landed on the owl perch Dobby had set up

for such visits. As soon as he saw it, Harry recognised it as Ted's 'office'

owl; a Northern Hawk Owl named 'Justice'.

A quick cast or three of detection charms over the bird and he had the

owl released of its load. Irrespective of recognising it he knew Ted could

have been compulsed to send him parchment with a curse or two

embedded in it.

Summoning the letter from off the floor where it had fallen, he was quick

to check what it was. He was unsurprised to find it to be a shrunken

document or package.

Taking the package to the coffee table as the owl helped itself to water

and the treats, he put it on the table and unshrunk it. It opened into a

somewhat thick document.

He then used upon it the parchment 'flattening' charm Marchbanks had

taught he and Hermione and picked it up.

Straight away he knew what it was. Ted had even left a note as a 'cover

letter' for it.

~ # ~

Lord Harrison J. Potter

Head of the Noble and Most Ancient House of Potter

c/- Hogwarts School of Witchcraft and Wizardry

Scotland

Lord Potter,

Included, as you have no doubt already seen, is the most current negotiated

Concubine Bond Agreement between the Noble and Most Ancient House of

Potter and the Noble and Ancient House of Greengrass, regarding yourself and

Heiress Daphne O. Greengrass.

Please read it with all due haste and seek to immediately inform me if you will

accept it in its current form, or seek to make additional changes. I inform you

Lord Greengrass has been most compliable with your demands for escape

clauses. He has even taken them further, as you shall discover on reading the

agreement.

If you choose to accept it in it's current form please send a note back with

Justice that simply states you accept. If you choose to make additional

changes please send a note back that states so.

If I do not hear from you otherwise, Lord Greengrass and myself will meet

with you directly to sign the agreement.

I look forward to hearing from you soonest.

Edward Tonks

Wizard at Law

Law-wizard of Record for the Noble and Most Ancient House of Potter

~ # ~

Harry quickly scanned through the document and was stunned to find

that Lord Greengrass both recognised what Harry was up to and wished

to take it a step further. He was willing to sign over complete authority of

Daphne to him. And it only took moments for Harry to figure out why.

'He does not want any power to cancel the agreement in his hands!' he

thought. 'Damn! That's bloody clever.'

Quickly ducking into the office, sitting at the desk and pulling blank

parchment, ink and quill to him from where they were now kept close to

hand, he dashed off a response.

~ # ~

Edward Tonks

Wizard at Law

Law-wizard of Record for the Noble and Most Ancient House of Potter

c/- Diagon Alley

London

Mister Tonks,

I accept the agreement in its current form. However, I wish to first allow Miss

Daphne Greengrass to read it for herself and give her blessing to go ahead

before I will be willing to sign it. If she is against, then I will not proceed.

Please act as if she will accept, at this time. If she does not, I will send an

immediate notification to you of such. For that you should expect my elf. We

can then determine where we will go from there.

Without contrariness from her, we go ahead.

Lord Harrison James Potter

Head of the Noble and Most Ancient House of Potter

~ # ~

Walking back into the living room he immediately approached the owl

and tied the note to the bird's leg.

"Thank you, Justice," he whispered to it. "You may return to Ted now."

The bird gave a bob, turned about and launched itself back out the

window.

He stood watching it go.

"Wasn't that Ted's owl?" asked Hermione.

Startled, as he had not realised Hermione had entered the room, he spun

to her.

"Errr... yeah," he replied. "He's sent me the latest version of the CBA."

He walked over to the coffee table, picked it up with its cover letter and

handed it to her.

After she read through it, Hermione looked just as surprised as he was.

"He's signing her over to you," she said. "Almost as if she's... she's... an

asset." It was easy to see she was appalled.

"For the purposes of this, she is," he agreed. "But, he's being smart."

When she frowned back in not a little anger he added, "By handing over

any authority over her to me, he is putting himself in the situation where

he simply cannot be forced, compulsed, whatever to cancel the agreement

from his side. He will be incapable of it."

That had her surprised. Then her expression turned back to a troubled

one. "But, from this, you could abuse her."

A little hurt at the insinuation, but understanding she was asking as a

general overview rather than just him personally, he replied, "Legally,

yes. But, I believe it's clear he trusts me not to do that.

"And, really, would you have anything to do with me if you thought I

would be that sort of person?"

"No," she replied. "However, I know you a lot better than Lord Greengrass

knows you."

"Noted," he said. "But, what else can he do?"

She had no answer to that and sadly nodded.

_‗_

―==(oIo)==―

ˇ

Knocking on the Longbottom's door and being admitted by Neville, it was

to see that Neville was up, dressed and ready, but the girls weren't.

He quickly went and let them know the 'Potters' were there, by knocking

on their doors and calling to them through the closed door.

On his return Harry explained about receiving the CBA and asking for the

aid of the two girls to approach Daphne in the Great Hall and sending her

to the antechamber before they entered. Harry and Hermione would be

waiting for her within.

He was all for it and, once the girls emerged, told them what was going

on. They, too, agreed.

As the five then walked down the stairs of the grand staircase to the

ground floor, Harry, Hermione and Neville waited in the entrance hall

while the two girls stuck their heads in the door to see if Daphne was

already there.

A quick glance was all it took before Hannah turned back and said, "She's

there. Sue and I'll go let her know." Then both ducked inside.

Harry turned to Neville and said, "You'd best go inside, too. Otherwise

someone might figure out you're not with the girls and wonder what's

going on.

"Besides, it's probably better if Daphne didn't have such a large audience

when she hears what I have to say."

Neville gave a nod, said "Good Luck." And walked in through the doors as

Harry and Hermione walked in to the antechamber.

A minute later, Daphne and Tracey walked in. Daphne was clearly

worried and agitated.

As soon as they approached, he said, "I received correspondence from

Ted Tonks. It's a copy of the amended Concubine Bond Agreement.

"Firstly, as promised, all escape clauses I informed you I demanded to be

included, have been included. However, your father has also added

stipulations for those; to activate the clause or clauses they can only be

done so at Gringotts and only after which of us wants to activate the

clause has first been tested free of enchantments or potions that are

compelling us to seek such.

"Secondly, so your father cannot be compelled to find a way to break the

agreement he has... Daphne, in a nutshell, he's basically demanding I

become your magical guardian. He's ceded authority over you to me."

Harry then drew the copy of the agreement from out of his inside robe

pocket and silently handed it to her. Then said, "Go ahead and read it."

Daphne never said a word for that whole time. Even when she began to

read the document she never said a word. However, she gave out the

occasional slight sound of shocked surprise.

When she was done, she looked back at Harry and handed it back. There

were tears in her eyes, but Harry couldn't tell if they were from happiness

or sorrow. Her expression didn't reflect it either way.

"Now the important question, Daphne," he quietly said. "Having read it, I

want to know if you still want me and your father to sign it."

As a single tear slid down her cheek, she silently nodded.

"Very well," he said. "In that case, I shall send an urgent message off to

Ted Tonks to arrange a time in the very near future where the agreement

can be signed and witnessed.

"As Madam Marchbanks acted as witness for the agreements Neville,

Hannah and Susan were entered into, I have little doubt she'll be willing

to act in the same role for this one and in her office. I shall suggest that

to Mister Tonks.

"Also as we appear to have reached an accord, I believe this will happen

no later than within the next two days. I want you to be there for it, just

as I want Hermione there for it. Right up until I sign, you can come to me

at any time and tell me you don't want to go through with it and I will not

sign.

"If you don't want to be there when it's signed, I understand. It's your

choice."

"Thank you, Harry," she quietly said. "I th- I believe I do want to be

there."

"You're welcome," he replied with a smile. "Now, once you've fixed your

face a bit, I suggest you return to your breakfast. Hermione and I will

leave you now so you have time to do what you need to do."

With a gesture at Hermione as Daphne nodded back, he and his betrothed

exited.

His last view of her was as Tracey closed in and took the girl into a hug.

_‗_

―==(oIo)==―

ˇ

As they walked into the Great Hall, Hermione was also almost in tears.

She looked to him and firmly said, "Once you fully take up your role as a

member of the Wizengamot, I want you to do everything in your power

to end these sort of agreements; betrothal ones, too.

"They shouldn't be able to force anyone into a... relationship of

convenience. It's just wrong."

"It will be one of my priorities, love," he replied. "I assure you."

_‗_

―==(oIo)==―

ˇ

As they walked out of their double of Transfiguration, Ted's house elf

popped in before the five - the two 'Puffs were with them - and silently

handed Harry a note.

~ # ~

Lord Potter,

Lord Greengrass confesses to being under extreme pressure right now and seeks

to finalise this within an hour or two of noon.

Lady Marchbanks has already been contacted and has welcomed us to use her

office for the signing. It will be held at 1.15pm today.

On departure I shall be going directly to the Daily Prophet to formally

announce the concubinage of Heiress Daphne Ophelia Greengrass to Lord

Harrison Potter this very day.

Lord Greengrass and I will be of fervent hope this will immediately relieve

Lord Greengrass of the pressure he currently faces from 'unnamed' Houses

seeking an agreement for Daphne Greengrass and a son of their House.

Ted Tonks

~ # ~

With a quietly muttered, "Shit." Harry handed the note to Hermione.

After reading it, she sighed, "Alright. That's fast, but Ted explains why."

Looking to Harry she asked, "Are you ready for this?"

"Yes," he nodded. "I wouldn't have even entertained the concept if I wasn't

ready."

After handing the note to Neville to read, he took the other four aside

into a vacant classroom and said, "I'm sorry to ask this again, girls; but,

can you again approach Daphne and let her know what's going on?"

Before they could even answer he added, "Actually―" Turning to Neville

he said, "Pass the note on to the girls and they can quietly hand it to

Daphne."

Neville had already finished reading it and was showing he was just as

concerned. He silently handed the note to Hannah, who was the closest

of the two to him at the time.

After reading it herself, Hannah said, "Will do, Harry. We'll pass it as

soon as we see them for morning tea." Susan had read it over her

shoulder.

_‗_

―==(oIo)==―

ˇ

The plan went off without a hitch. The girls had managed to pass the

note to Tracey, who then passed it to Daphne. As Harry was already

sitting at the Gryffindor table with his back to the wall, he was able to

surreptitiously watch as Daphne read it, look to him and firmly nodded.

Looked down at his small plate, he quietly said to the others, "She has it

and has read it. She now knows."

After what felt like an interminable time in Herbology, they were

actually released a little early, as usual, so they could change.

All five - Harry, Hermione, Neville and his two - hurried up to the Lords'

Quarters to clean up and change, if and where necessary, into clean

robes. Harry, knowing he would need to get to the meeting during the

latter part of lunch, made sure he didn't get any dirt on himself during

the class. Unsurprising to him, neither did Hermione.

_‗_

―==(oIo)==―

ˇ

At lunch and though nervous, Harry clamped down on his emotions

through sheer force of will and managed to eat. However, he did keep

glancing towards the head table at Headmistress Lady Marchbanks.

For all her body language showed, the woman didn't have a care in the

world. She most definitely was not watching Harry, Daphne or any of the

other heirs of the Alliance.

However, his constant monitoring of her meant he was immediately

aware when she rose and walked from the room through the staff

entrance at a few minutes after 1.00pm. He'd even checked his watch -

1.04pm.

Judging her speed and the distance she'd have to travel in his mind, then

comparing it with his own faster speed and the great distance he'd have

to travel, he guessed he could leave within five minutes and easily make

it there after her and before the time.

He was just about to leave when he realised neither Daphne nor Tracey

were likely to know how to find the Headmistress's office.

'Shit,' he thought

He turned to Hermione and told her the problem.

Hermione had the solution before he even finished explaining. "I'll

approach her about talking to her about an Arithmancy assignment. Then

suggest we go somewhere to talk. That'll allow me to escort her to the

Headmistress's office."

With a slight slump of relief he smiled and said, "That would be perfect.

Thank you."

She smiled back. "You'd best go now. That gives me the excuse to go and

approach Daphne."

He gave her a quick peck on the cheek, again causing her to blush from

the suddenness of it, rose and headed for the main doors. Hermione only

hesitated a moment before she rose to head to the Slytherin table.

_‗_

―==(oIo)==―

ˇ

Harry waited only two to three minutes before he saw Hermione and

Daphne walking up the corridor from the grand staircase, heading his

way.

He gave a little sigh of relief. His worry was that, with Hermione apart

from him, she'd encounter trouble.

When they turned up, both sporting smiles, he asked, "Any trouble?"

"Only Malfoy and Nott trying to deny me approaching Daphne," said

Hermione. Her smile then widened into a grin and she added, "When

they both realised they were doing that, they turned on each other."

He gave a snort of amusement. "Obviously, they both think Daphne, here,

is to be theirs."

"That's exactly what they both think," growled Daphne.

"Well, let's go and make sure that won't be possible," said Harry.

He turned to the gargoyle and said, "Three to see the Headmistress,

please. I believe we have an appointment."

Immediately turning back while they waited, he looked to Daphne and

asked, "Still okay with this?"

She immediately firmed up and strongly replied, "I am."

He smiled back as he heard the gargoyle step aside and heard the stairs

start to ascend.

A quick glance to make sure and he gestured, "After you, ladies."

_‗_

―==(oIo)==―

ˇ

50. Bye Ron

Disclaimer: The Harry Potter universe belongs to the proverbial Duchess of

Magic, JK Rowling, Scholastic, Bloomsbury, Warner Bros and some other high

falutin' companies. No matter how much I whine about not owning anything

related to the HP universe, other than a few fanfic plots, I do not profess to

own - and would never dream of making any money off - JKR's wonderful

world... Damn it!

Chapter Fifty - Bye Ron

_‗_

―==(oIo)==―

ˇ

Walking into the office and as they'd been there before, neither Harry nor

Hermione hesitated. And Daphne only gave a very slight pause before she

hurried forward behind them to catch up.

In the office was Marchbanks, of course; but also present were Samuel

Greengrass, Ted Tonks and... Sirius.

Both Harry and Hermione grinned as they walked forward. As Harry

started to step forward to get a hug out of Sirius, he was beaten to it by

Hermione. So, he turned to Samuel just as Daphne pulled back from her

hug with her father, and shook the man's hand.

"Lord Greengrass," he firmly said, offering his hand to shake. "A

pleasure."

"Lord Potter," the other man returned, shaking his hand. "Thank you, very

much, for doing this."

"My pleasure, sir," said Harry. "It is my fervent hope your Heir Primary,

Daphne, finds security within the Noble and Most Ancient House of

Potter."

"As it is mine, Lord Potter," he returned.

Then Harry suddenly felt himself yanked sideways into Sirius's arms for a

hug.

"Oi!" he mock-complained. "How am I supposed to give the impression

I'm the big, bad, tough, no-nonsense Lord of one of the Seven if you go

ahead and ruin it like that?"

Sirius laughed and released him while Harry also saw Samuel relax and

smile.

Ted then gave a slight cough to get everyone's attention before he looked

to Harry and asked, "Lord Potter, is it your intention... free of magics

compulsing you... to enter a Concubine Bond Agreement between the

House of Greengrass and your own, for Daphne Ophelia Greengrass to

become your Concubine Presumptive?"

"Yes," Harry firmly replied.

"You are aware and accept that, based on the clearly defined situations

and stipulations in the agreement, the agreement will become a contract

if the as-stated situations come into effect? And that both the agreement

and the contract requires you to provide for the health and protection of

Heiress Daphne Ophelia Greengrass of the Noble and Ancient House of

Greengrass?"

"Yes and I do," he firmly stated.

Ted gave a nod and small smile back. "Very well, as your Law-wizard of

Record I recommend you proceed with signing the agreement."

Harry asked right back, "Edward Tonks, as Law-wizard of Record for the

Noble and Most Ancient House of Potter, do you attest to there being no

additional alterations to the copy of the agreement you had caused to be

sent to me and which I received early this morning?"

Surprised for a moment, Ted then grinned and replied, "I do, Lord

Potter."

Harry grinned back and then turned to Daphne. "Last chance, Daphne. Do

I sign or not?"

She immediately replied, almost begging, "Please sign it."

He gave her a nod and smile before spinning back. "Let's do this."

Less than two minutes later, it was done. Once Lady Marchbanks and

even Sirius signed as witnesses, Ted created legal copies of them and

distributed them, one each, to the four signatories.

Turning back to a clearly very relieved Daphne he was about to ask her a

question when she jumped forward and tightly hugged him. Her head

rested on his collarbone. "Thank you," she fervently squeaked.

"You're welcome," he said, moving her back out to arms reach. "With the

behaviour of certain members in the House of Slytherin, is it your desire

to move into the Potter apartments within the Lords' Quarters, in your

own room, until things settle down again?"

Surprised at the offer, she hesitated and said, "I... yes. I think that would

be for the best." And immediately looked to her father.

Harry also turned to him and asked, "Do you have a problem with this

idea, Lord Greengrass? I will not be offended if you do."

"No, actually," he replied. "I believe it a very wise idea."

Relieved, Harry turned to Marchbanks and asked, "Headmistress?"

Marchbanks just smiled back and turned away for a moment, "Toby."

When the elf popped in she organised with it to move Daphne's effects

out of the Slytherin dorms and up into the spare bedroom in the Potter

apartment.

Turning back to Daphne, Harry said, "It will be easier for me to watch

over you if you're in the apartment with Hermione and me. But, I'm

sorry, I can do nothing along these lines for Tracey or Astoria."

Then he glanced at Samuel with a cocked eyebrow.

Samuel was no idiot. He knew exactly what Harry was implying. He gave

a little throat clear and said, "Lord Potter, the House of Greengrass will

be in your debt if you act with my authority to step in, when and where

necessary, to protect from harm my Heir Secondary, my second daughter,

Astoria."

"I accept, Lord Greengrass," Harry immediately replied. "If I am alerted to

your daughter, Astoria, encountering danger or harm and I am able to

step in to protect her, then under your authority I shall do so."

And both bowed to one another.

Sirius chuckled. "Very clever, Harry."

It now meant Harry could deal with any idiot who tried anything with

Astoria, now that Daphne was 'unavailable' and legally untouchable.

As they were starting to talk a little, Harry heard a sob from behind

where Daphne was standing. Suddenly, she burst into tears and Hermione

had to jump forward to hold her up from collapsing to the ground.

The Headmistress was quick to conjure a sofa for her and Hermione. And

Hermione guided her into it.

While Harry might have been a little confused as to why she suddenly

reacted like that, the Headmistress wasn't.

"Hmm..." she muttered. "I believe, Miss Greengrass, I shall be excusing

you from attending afternoon classes, this afternoon. A single of Potions,

and another of Transfiguration I believe? Yes."

When Daphne didn't appear to react to the question, she continued, "I'll

take that as a 'yes'."

As Samuel stepped forward to comfort his daughter, she then turned her

attention to Harry and Hermione. "As you two only have a single of

Potions this afternoon, I shall be excusing you from attending while

you... assist Miss Greengrass to settle in to the Potter apartment. Yes."

Both Harry and Hermione replied, "Thank you, Headmistress." Harry

didn't know if Daphne had heard, or not.

Harry asked her, "Can you call an elf to have delivered a note to Miss

Tracey Davis, to inform her of where her friend will be? I do not wish to

see her worry."

"I shall organise it," she smiled back.

After Daphne settled a bit and after not wanting an offered calming

potion, the three gave their goodbyes and left.

With the two walking either side of her, they escorted Daphne up to the

apartment.

Before entering though, Harry stepped her through being accepted as a

resident of the apartment and quickly authorised it. "You can now come

and go as you please," he explained to her. "You no longer have to wait to

be allowed entrance."

She just nodded back.

As Hermione then practically helped the girl to her new room, she asked

her, "What do you want to do now?"

"If you don't mind," replied Daphne. "I'd like to take a nap."

"We don't mind at all," replied Hermione. "Do you want to be woken if...

when, I guess... Tracey comes up?"

"Can you just send her in?"

"Of course," replied Hermione.

After ensuring her effects were all in the room or in the ensuite, Daphne

laid on the bed and was soon asleep. Hermione had left as soon as the

girl dropped onto the bed and laid down.

_‗_

―==(oIo)==―

ˇ

Walking out and dropping onto the couch alongside Harry she said, "She's

been terrified for so long. She hasn't shown it, but she has. I could tell."

"I know," he replied. "Hopefully, this will give her peace."

"How about organising some afternoon tea?" she asked.

"Mmm..." he muttered. But, before he had a chance to call Dobby, there

appeared on the coffee table before them a full tea serving for two with

little freshly baked biscuits.

Harry gave a snort of amusement, said to the air, "Thank you, Dobby."

And sat forward to make a cup for them each.

Hermione quietly said, "Once we enjoy this, I think we should try to get

our day's assignments out of the way. We may need that available time

later."

He muttered, "Of course."

_‗_

―==(oIo)==―

ˇ

Within a few minutes of hearing the bell signalling the end of the last

period of class, there was a soft knock on the door. Harry opened it and

saw a fretful Tracey standing there. "May I?" she gestured in. She gave all

the signs of having run the whole way from class.

Harry calmly stepped clear and said, "Of course you may."

Tracey stepped in and looked around.

From where she was sitting working on assignments, Hermione indicated

Daphne's room and said, "She's taking a nap. She asked if you'd come in

and see her when you got here."

Tracey gave a quick nod back and said, "Thank you." Before hurrying

across the room, giving a soft knock on the door, opening it and walking

in before closing the door behind her.

After seeing Tracey hurry across the room to the door, Harry just closed

the 'front' door and made his way back to his seat next to Hermione. As

did she, he still had a bit of work yet to do on the day's assignments.

About ten minutes later, Tracey stuck her head out the door and called,

"Hermione?"

When both turned to look at her, she was looking at Hermione and

gestured for her to come. "Can you come in? We want to have a 'girl talk'

session."

"Of course," said Hermione. As Tracey again withdrew her head, both

teens turned back. Hermione immediately packed up her things and said,

"I don't think this is going to take too long. How about organising for us

to have dinner here."

Surprised, he replied, "That's actually a very good idea. Dobby!"

The elf popped in and asked, "Dinner in, Master Harry?"

"Yes, please, Dobs," he replied. "I'll even let you cook tonight."

Dobby grinned back and said, "Master Harry is too kind to Dobby." And

popped away before Harry could retort.

"Cheeky little―" he muttered. And shook his head in exasperation,

returning to his assignments.

A few minutes later, Susan and Hannah knocked on the door; and, once

Harry opened the door wide for them, looked hopeful.

Harry just gestured to Daphne's room and said, "In there."

The two girls grinned back and hurried to the door. This time, Harry

decided to just leave the door open.

He was glad when, less than thirty seconds later and he'd just returned to

sit on the sofa, Neville stood in the doorway. "Harry?"

"Come on in, Nev," he replied. "Your two are in with my two and Tracey

in Daphne's room."

Coming over and sitting on the sofa opposite, Neville smiled and asked,

"So, the signing obviously went ahead as planned?"

"Yep," he replied. He gave a quick glance to the door, leaned towards his

friend and quietly said, "But, Daphne kinda... broke down... immediately

after it. I think she's been so stressed with worry for so long that... when

the signing was done and she became my concubine presumptive and,

therefore, protected... it all caught up with her.

"As soon as we got back, she went into her room. Hermione said she did a

quick check to make sure all her effects were here, collapsed onto the

bed, laid down and almost immediately went to sleep."

"Understandable," said Neville. "The pressure that was put on Lord

Greengrass has been going on for years. It's only recently that its really

been brought to bear. I have no idea how he was able to hold out for so

long. And he's not been one to keep Daphne or Astoria in the dark about

that."

Harry said, "Mmm..." Then sat back again. "I'm organising dinner for just

her, Hermione and I for tonight. I think we need a little alone time to

start to get comfortable with one another. And, I'd definitely not leave

Hermione out of that."

"Good idea," his friend returned. "My two and I will go to the Great Hall

for dinner. I also have an idea I want to put to you."

Surprised, Harry asked, "Oh?"

With a grin, he replied, "In order for Daphne to be protected, others need

to know that she's now in a Concubine Bond Agreement with you. I was

wondering if you'd like my two, as you call them, to... let slip... to Parvati

and Lavender about the truth of that."

Harry looked back in surprise for a moment before he let out a quiet

chuckle. "Neville, that's brilliant! I know Ted left here immediately after

the signing to go to the Daily Prophet to 'officially' inform them of the

CBA; and Lord Greengrass will confirm it. But, it being 'confirmed' by

rumours already within the castle? Hah!

"What a truly Slytherin thing to do. Just the right amount of political

shenanigans to have others sit up and take notice you're a 'player',

without pissing anyone off."

Grinning wider and clearly pleased, Neville said, "I'll let the girls know.

They're looking forward to it."

After the time crept closer towards the scheduled dinner time in the

Great Hall, Harry called Betsy to have the elf inform the girls that dinner

would soon be served and they needed to get a wriggle on.

Five minutes later, the door to Daphne's room opened and disgorged

witches.

As Susan and Hannah walked over to Neville, who'd just stood up, he

said, "Harry said, do it."

That had both turn to Harry and grin. "This is going to be fun," said

Susan.

"Just... don't go overboard," he warned. "Stick to the facts, no matter how

much they try to demand more."

"Oh, don't worry so much, Harry," said Hannah. "We can handle those

two witches."

The way she said 'witches' Harry knew it was with a silent initial 'B', not a

'W'.

As Neville and his two left, Tracey left with them. Which left Harry's two

in the living room with him.

Following Tracey, he closed the door behind her and turn to face them.

Looking to Daphne and concerned, he asked, "Are you feeling better? I

hope you don't mind, but I've organised with Dobby for us to have dinner

in here―"

It was as far as he got before Daphne quickly covered the intervening

distance and wrapped him in another tight hug. She'd not said a word

and still hadn't while hugging him.

Not knowing what else to do he wrapped his own arms around her and

tried to rub her back in such a way it didn't come off as if he was trying

to 'cop a feel'.

Hermione just stood back and watched with a small smile of contentment

on her face. While Harry was worried she might turn a little jealous, she

hadn't yet.

After a long few seconds, Daphne eased back until she was standing just

close enough to have her hands holding him by his sides under his arms.

"You... are amazing," she firmly said.

Instantly blushing a little, he stumbled over his words before he said, "I...

just... only know how to do the right thing. That's all I'm doing."

"No," she smiled. "Thank you." Then she leaned in and kissed him.

It wasn't a snog of an engaged or newly-wed couple. It wasn't the peck of

a friend to a friend. It was... a simple lips-to-lips kiss.

His blush deepening a little, he tried to change the subject.

"How's the room?" he asked. "Is it alright? We can change it, if you want.

Or, just replace the furniture. You can also add anything you want. If you

still feel threatened, or anything, I won't even mind if you put a lock on

the door, or something―"

As he kept trying to find something else to talk about she stepped back a

bit more and turned with a grin at Hermione. "You're right. When he

blushes he gets real cute and babbles."

Suddenly stopping, he asked, "Hunh?"

"I was telling her how cute you looked when you blush," replied

Hermione. "She wanted to see it for herself."

"Oh," he softly said, and blushed again.

Daphne said, "In answer to some of your questions; I love my room. I

don't think I'll change anything for a while. And, even then, only to put

up some pictures or something. And, no, I will not be putting a lock on

my door. I do not feel threatened by you; I actually feel a great deal

safer."

Managing to not blush this time because of her remarks, he asked, "What

about a personal elf―"

"Hermione's already offered to share Betsy with me," she replied.

He then gave a massive pout and said, "And here I was, hoping to come

across a hero by asking Hermione to share her, and she beats me to it."

She gave a laugh, said, "You didn't need to do that to be my hero, Harry.

You did that by the offer and wording of the agreement." Then she

stepped forward and kissed him on the cheek before stepping back again.

As soon as she saw he blushed again, she turned to Hermione with a grin

and asked, "Does that ever get old?"

Hermione smiled and said, "No."

Trying his best to clamp down on his blush he said, "I'm going to go see

how Dobby is getting on with dinner." And left for the kitchen.

Or, perhaps it was better to say, fled to the kitchen.

_‗_

―==(oIo)==―

ˇ

After a delicious Dobby dinner, the three returned to completing

assignments. Or, rather, Harry and Hermione returned to them while

Daphne made a start on hers.

When Daphne found out from Hermione Harry had caused for a great

swag of Potter family library books relating to the subjects they were

studying to be brought to the school to populate the bookcases in the

library, she was quick to dash in there to look for herself.

Seconds later she gave a small, 'un-Daphne-like' squeal of joy; and

Hermione grinned at Harry. He just smiled back and gave one of his half-

shrugs.

He knew 'The Ice Queen' was as much of a façade as 'old' Harry. But, he

had no idea she was or would be this free with her emotions when not

forced to be her 'public' self. It was pleasing to see and hear. She wasn't

even this free with herself when it was in the company of the Alliance.

For him, it demonstrated she truly did trust him and Hermione.

They'd been at their work for almost an hour when there was a knock on

the door. Harry rose and answered it to find the Longbottom's grinning at

him.

With a smirk and cocked eyebrow he stepped back and gestured them

within.

"It worked," said Neville moving to sit on the triple-seat sofa again. Both

girls, of course, immediately moved to sit either side.

"It was funny!" declared Susan, who suddenly broke out in laughter.

"It went as planned, then?" asked Harry.

"Like clockwork," replied Hannah.

"We were lucky, too," said Susan. "We ran into Patil and Brown in the

entrance hall, before we went in. Hannah also immediately saw the

opportunity and, in a voice both could hear, said to me―"

"... Isn't it surprising Potter's entered into a Concubine Bond Agreement

with Greengrass," finished Hannah in a 'stage' whisper.

Susan took it up again, "That had Patil and Brown in our faces as if they'd

apparated there, demanding to know more."

Neville added his own bit. "I told them both, quite sternly mind... Parvati

and Lavender, that is... that Harry wouldn't like them gossiping about his

private life."

Laughing Hannah said, "Then he said, 'Besides, Daphne is a lovely girl

and will make Harry very happy'."

"Thereby confirming it was true," grinned Harry.

Neville slightly blushed.

Hermione, who found out at dinner what the Longbottoms were going to

do, thought it was a bit unfair to use Patil and Brown like that. Then

decided it couldn't have happened to a 'nicer' pair of witches. Just like the

two 'Puffs, Hermione sounded as if she put a silent 'B' to the last word.

Susan, now getting into it, explained, "That then led to what happened in

the Great Hall."

Still laughing, Hannah said, "Both Patil and Brown practically ran into

the Great Hall ahead of us. Before we even walked in they were already

going from witch to witch in their gossip network across Gryffindor,

Ravenclaw and Hufflepuff."

Explaining, Hannah said, "There are two Ravenclaws who then spread the

word to Slytherin."

"Uh-hmm," said Susan. "Thinking we might have had to help spread the

word, Hannah and I were prepared to sit back at Hufflepuff. However, it

was instantly clear we wouldn't have to. So, we sat with Neville at

Gryffindor with our backs to the wall and just... watched it all happen."

Neville said, "It was astonishing. I think we'd only just sat down when

Nott jumped to his feet and yelled, 'No! Greengrass is mine!' Which had

everyone stare at him."

Hannah said, "It looked like Headmistress Marchbanks was going to

berate him; but, before she could say anything, Malfoy jumps to his feet,

draws his wand and snarls at Nott, 'Greengrass is mine, Nott! My father is

organising it as we speak!'"

Neville, laughing, said, "It looked like there was going to be a challenge

to duel, right there in the Great Hall, as Nott and Malfoy went at each

other. But, the Headmistress stood and fired off a Cannonblast charm

before things escalated too far."

"Spoil sport!" declared Susan, mock piously.

Neville said, "She then slowly stood and demanded, 'Who is responsible

for the spread of this private information of two Noble and Ancient

Houses?'

"Almost every witch in the place looked right at Patil and Brown."

Susan said, "Then Lavender, obviously realising even the Headmistress

was now staring at her, stands and declares, 'Parvati and I were told by

Abbott and Bones.'"

Hannah immediately added, "That's when Susan stood and said―"

Susan smoothly cut in and said, "We did not tell Miss Patil nor Miss

Brown. Both... witches... overheard a private conversation of members of

the Potter-Longbottom Alliance that was of a sensitive nature.

"Heir Longbottom, when they tried to demand more information,

immediately warned both of them that the information was both private

and that speaking of it would offend Lord Potter and he would not

appreciate his private life being a subject of gossip.

"Apparently, they ignored that warning."

"Oh, this is getting better and better," said Harry.

Neville nodded and said, "That's when the Headmistress immediately

docked them both twenty five points each and assigned them a month's

detention."

Hannah said, "And then she said both girls should consider themselves

very lucky that the information that Miss Greengrass was now in an

agreement... but not what type... with Lord Potter was true."

Hannah said, "That's when both Malfoy and Nott were shouting, yet

again, about how Daphne was supposed to be 'theirs'. And she docked

both of them twenty five points each. Plus, assigned the same month's

worth of detention."

Susan took it up. "When she turned her attention back to Patil and Brown

she added they should thank Merlin it was true because, if it wasn't, Lord

Potter would have the right to demand satisfaction from them both for

defaming the Lord of a Noble and Most Ancient House. And that she'd be

unable to save them if he did, because you had the right under the law to

deal with them, directly."

Susan said, "Both were crying, by that time."

Neville cut in again and said, "That's when she confirmed the real facts,

but still left out it was a Concubine Bond Agreement, only saying it was a

formalised legal relationship agreement and said she could only say that

because she knew the public announcement of it would be in tomorrow

morning's Daily Prophet.

"Then she warned everyone about the consequences of gossiping about

the Nobles, how Lord Harrison Potter is not the meek young boy

everyone thought him to be and told them, from that point on, anyone

caught gossiping such sensitive information should expect to be sent

home suspended, if not expelled."

Hermione mused, "It sounds like she was looking for an excuse to state

that."

Harry turned a surprised look to her and said, "You know; I think you're

probably right."

While Hermione looked back, pleased, he turned to see how Daphne was

handling it.

When he saw her expression, he thought, 'Obviously alright with it, from

that smirk.'

"So," he said, "We've been outed in a very cunning and beneficial plan by

the House of Longbottom. Very well done, you three."

Neville almost preened he was so pleased.

"What's even better," added Daphne, "Is no one would ever suspect

Neville Longbottom or two 'Puffs would engineer something so devious.

Even if told outright what they'd planned and had done, no one would

believe them."

Again, Neville was right pleased.

Turning her attention to Harry, she said, "Your cunning and deviousness

has already been, as you would say, 'outed'. But, Neville's, Susan's and

Hannah's has not. I recommend we keep that as quiet as possible, for as

long as possible."

"You're thinking of using them to spread information and or

disinformation in future," said Hermione. "Clever."

"Yes," she freely admitted.

"We can do that," nodded Neville, as both girls also nodded.

_‗_

―==(oIo)==―

ˇ

After the other four had left for the evening, Harry called on Dobby,

whispered some instructions into his ear and sent him on his way. But,

Hermione had seen him do it.

"Harry, if I may know, what was that about?"

Looking a little shamefaced he replied, "I sent Dobby to tail Tracey back

to the Slytherin dorms while invisible. If she faces any trouble, he's to

deal with it from cover or while being disillusioned or remaining

invisible."

Clearly pleased, Daphne said, "Thank you, Harry."

Harry just gave a lopsided shrug and said, "If anyone does try to take

advantage of the fact she's alone, they won't know what'll hit them. If

they don't know it's a house elf giving them a magical spanking, they

won't be able to protect themselves from it if they try again later."

"Are you going to have Dobby follow her everywhere?" asked Hermione.

"No," he replied. "Only when I know she's going to be alone. When she's

moving about with other Slytherins of her year - such as, going from class

to class, class to Great Hall, dorms to Great Hall, etcetera - then she's

protected by numbers.

"Someone, sooner or later, is going to blatantly prove themselves to be a

daft moron and attack one of us. I suspect it is likely to be either of you

two or Tracey who becomes their target. As soon as they do, I want it

nipped in the bud. Then, I'm going to turn into Lord Potter, one of the

Seven, power personified, and go all feral on 'em.

"I'm going to come down upon them so hard it will be talked about, right

across the wizarding world, as the day Lord Harrison Potter laid down the

law."

While Daphne stared at him wide-eyed, her cheeks visibly pinked.

Hermione, without her slowly building Occlumency helping, flushed a

little and slightly moaned. When she realised she'd done it she snapped

her mouth shut and her flush became a blush where she couldn't look at

anyone.

Harry, ever so clueless, had no idea. But, it seems Daphne did. She just

turned to look at the other witch and also blushed.

_‗_

―==(oIo)==―

ˇ

During the very early hours of the next morning, Hermione and Harry

joined Neville, Susan and Hannah for the trip to the Astronomy tower for

their single Astronomy lesson before returning back to the Lords'

Quarters. They left Daphne to sleep, undisturbed. Harry had ensured,

though, both Betsy and Dobby knew to come and get him if she had any

problems.

After the hour on the tower, the five trudged their way back to their

apartments and quietly wished either other a good night before entering

their own.

Once inside and closing the door, Harry was about to head for bed when

Hermione approached, slowly wrapped her arms about his middle and

snuggled in before lifting her head for a kiss. A kiss that turned into a

long snog on their feet.

Pulling back when he needed air, he asked, "Not that I'm complaining,

mind. But, what brought that on?"

"Just keeping you interested," she replied with a smirk.

"You never need to do that," he said. "I've been interested in getting

closer to you since I started... well... that was the point where girls went

from being funny looking boys to 'Cor-blimey, I wonder what she looks

like under her clothes?'"

She gave a little giggle and replied, "You know that now."

With a half-shrug he said, "I'd still like to learn more of what's under

there, though."

"You will," she replied with a smile. "Just, not tonight."

Then she gave him a last quick kiss, pulled out of his arms, turned and

walked away with her hips sashaying back and forth.

Staring at her bum as she walked away, he sighed.

_‗_

―==(oIo)==―

ˇ

Early to rise again the next morning, hump day, Harry and Hermione

were first to put in an appearance. When Harry kept looking towards

Daphne's door, Hermione saw it and said, "I made sure she knows when

we're likely to leave to head to the Great Hall, Harry. She should―"

And her door opened.

Harry was relieved as she stepped out, saw them both and smiled.

"We'd not have left without her, Harry," said Hermione. "I'd have gone in

and woken her, if necessary."

Daphne had overheard, smiled again and said, "No need. Betsy did that,

even though I was starting to get up, anyway. Besides, this is the normal

time I rise, because there's always such a fight for the showers in the

Slytherin dorms."

Hermione asked, "Nice to have your own ensuite, though; right?"

Again Daphne smiled, "Right."

So, as the Longbottoms were also early to rise and ready, they knocked

on their door.

When Harry let them in he said, "Good morning, I thought you lot might

be sleeping in.

"And miss seeing the reaction of you walking in with Daphne on your

arm?" asked Susan. "Not likely."

_‗_

―==(oIo)==―

ˇ

They again walked with the Longbottoms down to the Great Hall for

breakfast - six, this time, instead of five.

Walking into the Great Hall, now that Daphne was 'known' to be with

Harry, it allowed both her and Tracey to join them on the Gryffindor

table. Tracey joined them when she walked in five minutes later. They

sat with Hermione, Harry, Daphne and Tracey on one side with Susan,

Neville and Hannah on the other, their backs to the Hall.

Once the other Gryffindors finished giving them suspicious or filthy

looks, which both girls ignored, they were well into their breakfasts when

there was a sudden shout down near the main doors and Ron Weasley

came storming up the aisle with fury on his face. He was looking at Harry

and the two Slytherin girls.

― ― ―

Over at the Burrow, Molly was at the sink while Arthur was finishing his

breakfast before heading for the Ministry, talking about the article in the

Daily Prophet. It reported Heiress Daphne Greengrass and Lord Harrison

Potter were now involved in a written formal relationship agreement or

contract.

Then the family clock suddenly went 'Dong! DONG!'

As Arthur spat out his mouthful of tea and whirled toward the clock in

shock, Molly whirled in terror to also stare at the same clock. Ron's hand

was now pointing at 'Mortal Peril'.

"Arthur!" she screamed in fear.

― ― ―

Harry gave a sigh and almost-whined, "Am I going to have to deal with

this idiot, right now?"

When he was about ten feet away Ron jabbed his finger towards the two

Slytherins and snarled, "Potter! What are those two slimy―"

"Mister Weasley!" barked Professor Babbling, storming down from the

head table.

― ― ―

Arthur was up and running for the floo.

Molly yelled, "They'll all be in the Great Hall for breakfast."

"Right!" Arthur barked back.

He stopped for a moment, thought, and ran to grab the only remaining

broom in the house. It always sat next to the back door.

Snatching it up, he ran back to the fireplace, grabbed a pinch of floo

powder and tossed it in the grate.

"The Three Broomsticks!" he barked.

As soon as the flames turned green he stepped in and was gone.

Molly hurried back to the kitchen to stare at the clock - and prayed her

husband would be in time.

― ― ―

Harry was so focussed on Ron he didn't even realise the little Runes

Professor had also seen the idiot boy and was already moving to counter

him.

Ron's eyes immediately snapped to see the clearly angry professor, his

new Head of House with McGonagall gone, charging down towards him

from the dais and paled only slightly.

"Professor," he snapped. "There are two slimy―"

"Weasley, be silent!" she barked.

― ― ―

Arthur came out of the fireplace in the Three Broomsticks and didn't even

slow down in his run for the door.

As soon as he had the door open, he ran through - diving off the top step,

mounting the broom as he went - and urged it as fast as he could for the

gates. Diving through them, he urged the broom as fast as it could go for

the main doors of the castle in the distance.

― ― ―

When she was only four feet away from Ron, just past Harry and the

others, Babbling stopped and said, "You will keep your mouth shut, you

will not say a word, you will not make a single utterance, you will listen

with your mouth firmly closed."

When she saw the boy was doing exactly what she'd told him to, she said,

"I do not know why it is that your ears suddenly snap close when food

appears before your eyes, but you should know that if you had finished

saying what I highly suspect you were about to say, there is no doubt in

my mind it would have ended badly for you!

"Last night it was leaked by a pair of stupid girls that Miss Daphne

Greengrass, one of those two witches wearing the green trim you were

being scathing towards, has entered into a written formal relationship

agreement or contract with your ex-friend, Lord Potter. If I had allowed

you to continue to say what you were clearly wanting to say, I have no

doubt Lord Potter would have dealt with you."

"Yes, Professor; I would have," said Harry, quite firmly. "I personally

warned Mister Weasley... to his face... only a couple of weeks ago of the

consequences of verbally attacking me or mine. It appears he is Hell-bent

on committing suicide."

When Ron flicked his eyes to Harry's all he could see looking back was

coldness that spoke of death.

"Pay attention, Mister Weasley," barked Professor Babbling.

That had Ron snap his eyes back to the professor's.

She was about to open her mouth again when Arthur Weasley came

running in through the doors of the Great Hall, which had everyone turn

their eyes to him. He was carrying a broom in his offhand with his drawn

wand in the other.

― ― ―

As soon as he saw his youngest son, still alive, Arthur slowed down and

visibly sagged in relief for a moment. Then fortified himself and strode

forward.

The Headmistress called out, "Arthur? I take it you are here because of

something changing on that famous family clock of yours?"

"Yes, Gr- Headmistress Lady Marchbanks," he clearly replied, still walking

forward. "My youngest son's hand suddenly moved from 'At School' to

'Mortal Peril'."

By then he had reached about five steps from Ron and glared at the boy.

Ron turned ghostly white and began visibly shaking in fear, before he

spun to again stare at Harry. Harry was grinning at him with a cold grin

that still promised death.

'How could I have been so stupid!' he thought.

Forcibly pulling his gaze away from Harry, he was just in time to hear

the new Headmistress ask, "And your intent, Arthur?"

Arthur's gaze flicked from Ron to Harry and then to Marchbanks. He

replied, "It is my intent to immediately withdraw my youngest son,

Ronald, from Hogwarts and enter him into a home-schooling

environment in order to save him from his own fool mouth."

Ron closed his eyes and mentally groaned. He knew what that now

meant.

"Granted, Arthur," said Marchbanks. "I believe it will be saving your son's

life, withdrawing him from Hogwarts. I shall forward on the required

parchmentwork as soon as I am able.

"I trust you to return it via floo with all due haste."

"Thank you, Headmistress," he nodded back, barely taking his eyes from

Ron to look at the Headmistress.

"Professor Babbling," called Marchbanks.

Babbling spun on the spot to look at the Headmistress.

"Please escort both Misters Weasley to the Gryffindor tower, so Mister

Ronald Weasley may pack," she said. "Then, see him on his way via the

nearest floo, if you don't mind."

"Yes, Headmistress," replied Babbling, before she spun back to Ron and

indicated the door. She simply but firmly said, "Go."

As Ron quickly hurried from the Hall, his father and Professor Babbling

followed a little slower.

― ― ―

At the Burrow, Molly slumped into tears of relief when Ron's hand moved

from 'Mortal Peril' back to 'At School' with a 'Dong! Ding!'.

Twenty minutes later it moved briefly to 'Travelling' before moving to 'At

Home'.

Her youngest son was now a Hogwarts student only in name. When his

father received, signed and sent back the relevant parchmentwork, he

wasn't even that.

― ― ―

When Mister Weasley the eldest and Professor Babbling walked out the

door after Ron, Harry had to yet again endure the stares of his fellow

students.

That remark about some special family clock that showed Ron Weasley's

hand at 'Mortal Peril', after getting upset about two Slytherins sitting at

the Gryffindor table, was not lost on them. They might not know what

magic was involved, but they knew magic did not lie. If the magic of this

clock said Ron Weasley was in mortal peril, then Ron Weasley's life was

in imminent danger.

Based on what they had been witnessing of the boy until then, that

mortal peril had to be as a result of berating the Lord Potter about the

two Slytherins sitting at the Gryffindor table. That meant Lord Potter

considered both, one or the other to be under the protection of the Noble

and Most Ancient House of Potter.

For those who hadn't realised until then that Lord Potter and 'his' were

definitely hands-off, they did now.

Harry ignored it all and returned to his breakfast.

Neville quietly said, "The whole school is terrified of you again, Harry."

"Meh!" he blandly returned. "Been there, done that. Second year,

remember?"

"I'm happy they are," said Daphne.

When Hermione gave her a funny look around Harry, she explained, "The

more people are scared of him, the more you and I are protected,

Hermione. And that fear to have Harry turn his attention upon them also

means Astoria and Tracey are safer right along with us."

After thinking about that for long few seconds, Hermione gave a single

firm nod, looked to Harry and said, "In that case... You go right along

continuing to be scary, Harry."

Harry just smirked at her for a moment before returning to his breakfast.

Susan said, "I'm glad I was proven correct to come to breakfast, this

morning. That certainly was entertaining."

_‗_

―==(oIo)==―

ˇ

When the owls came in, with Hedwig as usual carrying Harry's copy of

the Daily Prophet, Harry was quick to free her of her load and offered her

the choicest bacon rashers. She took two, as her due, and flew up to

perch on his shoulder as she ate them.

As soon as Hedwig had chosen her bacon, Harry was quick to open the

paper to find the relevant article. It was on the second page. Harry

thought it was only on the second page and not the front because of some

massive riot at a Quidditch game in Ireland that said there were a few

witches and wizards dead.

~ # ~

LORD POTTER ENTERS ANOTHER FORMAL AGREEMENT

Through official notification delivered to our offices yesterday, your preferred

and trusted daily newspaper, the Daily Prophet, has the news that Lord Harry

Potter (14) has entered into a second formal relationship contract, reports

investigative journalist Kate Erister.

This time the lucky girl is the gorgeous Heiress Primary of the Noble and

Ancient House of Greengrass, Miss Daphne Greengrass (14).

Speaking with Lord Greengrass, the father of Miss Greengrass, he tells us, "I

am very happy to confirm my daughter is now in an ironclad relationship

agreement with Lord Potter. I know Lord Potter to be both a trustworthy and

honourable young man and know he will provide and care for her as well as

my wife and I would."

When he asked if he had been approached by others for such an agreement, he

replied, "Of course. However, Lord Potter's offer was far above and beyond the

offers of all others. As such, I simply could not turn it down. It would have

been an insult to Lord Potter to have done otherwise."

Lord Potter had a pre-prepared statement where he had this to say, "I am very

happy to have successfully earned the hand of Miss Greengrass from fellow

Potter-Longbottom Alliance member, Lord Samuel Greengrass. She will make a

wonderful addition to my household and I am grateful to her she is as

accepting of me as I am of her. I would not have gone ahead with this

formalised relationship if she wasn't as agreeable to it as I am."

Though neither stated, nor appeared willing to state, the nature of the

agreement, we here at the Daily Prophet believe it to be a Concubine Bond

Agreement or contract. We remind you, the Daily Prophet was the first to

bring you the news of Lord Potter's Betrothal Agreement with the muggleborn

witch, Hermonie Ginger (15), a few weeks ago.

Law-wizard Ted Tonks, Law-wizard of the Noble and Most Ancient House of

Potter, also stated it is a serious offence to defame or otherwise attack a Lord

of such a House. And warns he will seek to prosecute all those who attempt to

do so.

{The Daily Prophet was required to include that last paragraph to absolve

ourselves of guilt of fomenting such an attack if any of our readers attempt to

do so.}

~ # ~

After reading the article he went to pass it to Daphne, so she could read

it, and realised she was already reading her own copy. So, he passed it to

Hermione.

"Alright, folks," he sighed. "This means, from this point on for at least the

next week or so, we are going to be careful what we handle of mail."

"Oh, yeah," said Neville. "I remember what happened the day after the

article about Harry's first task came out. All those owls with Howlers,

tainted mail, death threats―"

"And you, with one massive overcharged Stunner, knocking them all out,"

said Hermione.

Harry snickered and said, "Think you can do it again tomorrow, Nev? It'd

save us having to stun each one, separately."

Neville blushed a little and replied, "Sure, Harry. I can do that."

Tracey leaned forward and asked, "So the rumour you stunned all those

owls with one charm was correct? Wow. And there was Malfoy, accusing

you of being a squib."

Hannah, who was pointing to the article in Susan's copy of the Daily

Prophet asked, "Shouldn't this last paragraph mean you won't get any of

those sort of letter's Harry?"

"If everyday wizards and witches had a lick of sense, yes," he replied.

"But, there'll be a lot because there's more than you could image who

think they'd either never get caught, or the paragraph didn't mean them

because they consider themselves a light witch or wizard or whatever.

You'll see."

_‗_

―==(oIo)==―

ˇ

With no classes for the Gryffindor and Hufflepuff members of their little

group until after morning tea, they bid the two Slytherins a happy class

in Herbology and Transfiguration and would meet up with them at the

first break. Then left when the time for the first class approached.

Returning to their room, Hermione pulled out a sheet of parchment from

her inner robe pocket and dropped it onto the coffee table. When she saw

Harry glance curiously at it, she said, "Tracey's notes from the Potions

class we missed yesterday afternoon, together with the assignment."

"Ah!" he said. "I guess I'll need my stuff, then." And headed for his room

just as Hermione had already headed for hers.

_‗_

―==(oIo)==―

ˇ

51. Luna's Protectors

Disclaimer: The Harry Potter universe belongs to the proverbial Duchess of

Magic, JK Rowling, Scholastic, Bloomsbury, Warner Bros and some other high

falutin' companies. No matter how much I whine about not owning anything

related to the HP universe, other than a few fanfic plots, I do not profess to

own - and would never dream of making any money off - JKR's wonderful

world... Damn it!

Chapter Fifty One - Luna's Protectors

_‗_

―==(oIo)==―

ˇ

The rest of the day was uneventful. Harry kept expecting trouble from

the other students because of Daphne, or to Daphne. It never happened.

He had no idea that, any trouble that had almost instantly begun to

develop, was immediately snuffed out again by Ron's actions and the

result of that.

A lot of the students had either forgotten that Harry had warned them he

was not the meek and mild child they thought him to be and would,

therefore, be a push over; or thought him lying. That incident brought it

all home again and proved he wasn't.

When the Weasley boy found out he was supposedly in mortal peril at

that point, one look at Harry's face confirmed for them the truth of that

belief. No one doubted he was prepared to kill even his supposed ex-

friend in protecting those he thought were his.

After the last class for the day, DADA for Harry and Hermione and

Charms for Daphne, the three returned to their apartment to drop off

school bags and satchels and prepare for assignments.

As they re-congregated in the living room, Harry asked Daphne, "Come

sit on the sofa for a minute, please."

When her expression suddenly snapped closed with Occlumency shields

going up, Harry chose to ignore it. He knew he had her trust, but also

knew that trust wasn't unlimited yet. She still had her moments and

wished he could have saved her from those that caused her to react like

this.

Sitting at one end he sat half-twisted so Daphne could sit counter to him

at the other end, looking back. She did.

After she sat and made herself comfortable, he said, "Thank you. Now, I

want you to know... in your heart... that you are not a prisoner here. I

want you to know you can come and go as you please. All I ask is that,

since I'm now responsible for your care and safety, you let either

Hermione or myself know where you're supposed to be going and when

you're supposed to be back.

"So, if you... for instance... decide right now you want to go and visit

Tracey down in the Slytherin dorms? You just need to say something

along the lines of, 'Harry, I'm going down to Slytherin to talk to Tracey. I

should be back by dinner.' Alright?"

As Harry explained Daphne's eyes widened a little at a time until it was

clear she was quite surprised. Instead of replying she simply nodded. He

didn't know, but suspected, it was because she was trying to hold back

breaking down again.

"Good," he firmly said. "I just needed to know you knew that. Thank you

for hearing me out.

"Now," he said, rising, "I've got assignments to do."

As he rose, so did Daphne. He was about to turn away to go make a start

on his assignments when Daphne took the two steps to him, grabbed him

and kissed him. "Thank you," she quietly said.

Then she quickly hurried away.

Surprised at what just happened, he turned to Hermione to see her

smiling back at him.

"Don't seem so surprised, Harry," she said. "Daphne has... had... all these

ideas of how she'd be treated under a CBA and it was far, far worse than

how you're treating her."

With a slight scowl he said, "That would be wrong."

"Yes, it would," she agreed. "However, I'm led to believe her belief is

often not far from the reality."

_‗_

―==(oIo)==―

ˇ

Daphne didn't choose to go to the Slytherin dorms, after all. Instead, she

told both, "I need to give it at least a few days for all the idiots to figure

out my concubinage is not a joke or a scam. It's real.

"I think I should give it until the weekend. And Tracey agrees."

"In that case, you should think about inviting her up here," said

Hermione.

Harry nodded and said, "Concubinage with me does not mean you have

to say goodbye to your friends or family."

"That's a good point," said Hermione. "You should also think of inviting

Astoria up here, so she can see for herself you're alright."

"You're... alright with that?" Daphne softly asked Harry.

"Of course," he said. "I'm sorry I didn't think to mention it to you before. I

just thought it was a 'given'.

Seeing her surprise he added, "I'll say it again, Daphne; you are not a

slave. You are a witch, free to do what she wants. I just need to be

informed, for safety issues, not asked permission of.

"Read the agreement again, if you need. There is nothing in it that

requires you to obey me or be subservient to me. Even me saying I need

to be informed of your movements is only a firm request."

As they were sitting around the coffee table doing assignments, Daphne

had set her quill down to stare back for a few moments before she said,

"Again, thank you. It never occurred to me about Stori. You're right that I

should talk to her. She'll be worried."

"Then talk to her, dear girl," he firmly said.

She firmed up and replied, "I will. I'll invite her for after dinner."

"Good," he returned.

_‗_

―==(oIo)==―

ˇ

Daphne had sent her sister a note via Betsy. And, as expected, the

younger girl joined them as they headed back to the apartment from

dinner.

Harry was amused that she kept looking at him with expression changing

between, awe, fear, anger and a few others. He knew why. He just smiled

back.

In reverse order, he thought Astoria to be angry with him he had 'taken'

her sister from her, afraid he'd do her harm and probably surprised he

wasn't doing it already.

When they entered the apartment, Daphne immediately dragged her into

her room for about twenty minutes before they both returned to the

living room.

Astoria then marched up to Harry, dragged him to his feet and hugged

him. "Thank you for looking after my sister," she firmly said.

"You're welcome," he smiled back.

When she pulled away and joined her sister on one of the other sofas he

told her about what he promised her father concerning her.

"I know," she replied. "Father told me."

"You're not upset with that?" he asked.

"No," she smiled. "I was worried that, with Daphne no longer in the

dorms, I might have been at greater risk. I made sure the word has now

been spread I'm under your personal protection. That should keep me

safe."

He firmly told her, "If anyone bothers you... that way... you are to

immediately let me know, alright?"

"I will," she smiled.

_‗_

―==(oIo)==―

ˇ

Astoria returned to the Slytherin dorms in plenty of time to make sure

she wasn't caught out after curfew. He even again had Dobby tail her

while invisible, just to make sure she didn't come to harm.

When Daphne had overheard part of the orders whispered to Dobby, she

smiled at him in gratitude.

When Hermione went to bed early, he caught the end of a quick silent

conversation between her and Daphne. Hermione seemed to be firm

about something and gave Daphne a single nod before she walked to her

room, walked in and closed the door.

Harry just took his time packing things away.

Once done, he set it aside, turned to Daphne, smiled and said, "Well, I'm

for bed."

She hesitated only a moment before she quietly asked, "Can we talk for a

bit, please?"

As he was starting to stand up, he immediately aborted that and sat back

down, turning his whole attention to her. "Of course," he said, as if it was

obvious. Then waited for her to get her thoughts together.

It was a few moments before she began. She was also looking down when

she did.

"All my life, since I've been old enough to understand, I've known I would

be the subject of a Line Continuation Clause in a Betrothal Contract, or

concubinage.

"I didn't even know what concubinage was for the next couple of years,

until Mum explained it to me. I already knew, by then, what was meant

by a Line Continuation Clause."

Harry sat quietly as she explained her history relating to such agreements

until less than a year earlier.

"That's when things really changed," she said. "Daddy was getting really

worried and kept giving me looks of pain. It wasn't hard to figure out he

was really worried about me.

"Last summer I finally managed to get him to come clean with what was

going on. I learned of how much pressure was being brought to bear on

him from... certain families... about, effectively, handing me and the

Greengrass Estate over in what I saw as nothing less than a... than a... sex

slave contract. One where I would be bound by magic to... service my

'master' any way and whenever he wanted.

"I've known of those from others. There are others who have been

subjected to those in the recent past alone. They get... they have to...

provide those same services to whomever and whenever they are ordered

to by their master. They have... I would have... no choice in the matter.

"Dad had been able to fend them all off by making outrageous demands

back. He'd instantly dismiss anyone who stated he was to also hand over

control of the Greengrass estates and demand back the same. He'd claim

me to be highly sought after and others were making similar demands for

me. He'd claim he was the one with the... commodity, and he, therefore,

would set the price.

"He'd been able to do that by practically setting three others to have to

attempt to outbid one another. It created a sort of détente... a situation

where no one would move and everyone was waiting for the others to

make a mistake.

"Then came you suddenly stepping up and reactivating the Alliance. In

doing that you also saw Malfoy suddenly on the outs, which put

Parkinson and Nott making moves to take the leadership of the dark.

From what I understand, a deal was made between them.

"And then the combined pressure against my Dad increased from now

only two working together, with the third also increasing their own

pressure. A schism in their ranks had occurred and I seemed to be the...

prize; or, one of them, at least.

"Dad went to Lord Longbottom and Lord Longbottom immediately

pointed to you. According to Dad, Lord Longbottom told him young Lord

Potter will not be as against this as he may have believed. That he was to

talk to the boy; you.

"He checked with others in the Alliance and they all said the same. That

led to him telling me, as a peer of you, to talk to you about it. He thought

you would be more willing to listen if it was me asking, rather than him."

"He's right," he replied. "I was. But, that does not mean I would not have

talked to him. It just coming from you meant you were more invested. I

needed to know this is something you wanted. As I've explained before, I

would not accept you if you were being forced into it. To me, that's

slavery. That's something I would not have put up with."

She then looked at him with a curious expression.

"I'd been approached by members, who urged me to act," he continued.

"As soon as I learned of the pressure and hearing direct from you, that's

exactly what I did. If I'd known of the pressure before then, I would have

acted sooner.

"By me taking you under concubinage, you are lawfully unapproachable.

That is, your father is lawfully unapproachable about you.

"Secondly, it now means your sister will not require a Line Continuation

Clause in any Betrothal Agreement she's entered into. That should make

it a great deal easier for your father to organise a much better deal for

your sister. And faster."

She seemed to think about that for a while before she again looked him

in the eye. "You're right," she said. "That's exactly what it means for

Astoria."

"And, our agreement," he said. "Has sufficient escape clauses for you that,

if you meet someone you want to be with instead of me, you can

withdraw from it and enter a new one.

"Once things settle down and we know the pressure on your father has

eased, even if you don't meet anyone else you can still withdraw from

ours.

"I want you to know this well, know this in your heart, I will not be

offended."

"I know," she softly said and smiled. "Hermione made me very aware of

that. Hearing it direct from you, though, is still a relief."

"Good," he said and smiled.

"There's just one problem," she smiled in return, but Harry could also see

she was a little afraid of saying it. "I do not think I'll ever want to

withdraw."

He thought about that for a few moments before he said, "I'm... you need

to know this... umm... I... Hermione and I haven't... you know."

As he felt his face heat, he thought, 'Damned blush!'

Trying to continue, he said, "I don't... ummm... You also need to know I

solemnly promise I will never require you to... ummm... as you put it,

provide service. Understand?

"That, too, is not in the agreement or the contract part. The only part in

there about... that... is what happens if we do... that... and you fall

pregnant from it. Not that we have to do that."

"You mean have sex," she replied with a smile.

"Errr... yeah," he blushed even harder.

"And what if I want to?" she blatantly asked.

"Ummm... I'm not ready?"

"That's alright," she returned. "Neither am I."

"When I am ready, though," he said. "I want my first time to be with

Hermione. Therefore, she has to be ready, too. And, she then also has to

be fully accepting of me... doing that with you."

"You don't need to worry about that, Harry," she said. "That's something

between Hermione and me to sort out."

He nodded, trying to get his blush back under control.

As he sat there, she rose, made her way across to him, bent forward and

kissed him on the cheek. "Good night, Harry," she said. Then turned and

headed for her room.

Harry made his way to his own room a few minutes later. He soooo

wanted to stare at her bum as she walked away. But, thought that would

be cheating on Hermione.

_‗_

―==(oIo)==―

ˇ

The next morning no mention was made of the previous night's chat. He

knew Hermione knew they had it. He'd not missed her pointed looks at

Daphne to stay behind while she went to bed. Nor did he miss similar

pointed looks, with a following smile between them, the next morning.

This time they crossed the Lords' Quarters hallway and knocked on the

door of the Longbottoms.

And, only five minutes later, were heading down to the Great Hall.

Susan explained the reason for the delay was due to Hannah misplacing

her watch. That led to a ten minute search, which only culminated

seconds before Harry knocked on their door when it was found tucked

down between the cushions of one of the sofas.

Again, all six walked in together into the Great Hall and Tracey, who had

until then been sitting at the Slytherin table, immediately rose and walk

over to join them.

This time the Longbottoms sat with their backs to the wall, while the

Potters and Tracey sat facing it. When Neville had offered to always sit

the other way, Harry immediately countered with the constant switching

about.

"Sitting at the same place every time opens you up to a pre-prepared

attack," he said. "Some, knowing where we'd each be sitting later, could

slip something onto our 'place' at the table before anyone else arrived.

Then have it trigger when they knew that person would be there."

There were no interruptions for breakfast; not even a pointed sneer in

their direction from other Gryffindors. If anything, the other Gryffindors

were very purposefully avoiding even looking in their direction.

When the mail arrived with a flurry of many mail owl wings, Harry

looked up in time to see Hedwig stoop down on to the table before him.

Moments later, other owls began to descend onto the table, all trying to

land in front of Daphne and have their loads freed.

Daphne, already warned the previous morning, did not move to touch

any of them except those she knew. Neville immediately stood, drew his

wand, glared furiously at all the owls and stunned the lot. Yet again he

did it with one massive cast.

Those owls still trying to find a spare spot on the table among the earliest

owls, cutlery, crockery, serving platters, condiments and the like dropped

onto the table as if they were marionettes whose strings had just been

cut.

"Mister Longbottom," called Professor Babbling.

"Yes, Professor?" he called back, staring at everything before him for an

owl to suddenly start moving again.

"Why did you just stun all those owls?" she called.

"Because the last time this happened, Professor," he replied. "Lord Potter

was attacked by booby-trapped mail!"

Before she could say another word, there was a sudden rustling of

material from behind and just off to one side of Neville, an auror

removing an invisibility cloak. A catch of movement in the corner of his

eye saw another auror, further down the table, also remove such a cloak.

The first one firmly declared, "Aurors! We'll take it from here."

That had many of the students gasp in shock. They had no idea aurors

were within the school and invisible until that moment.

Headmistress Lady Marchbanks, not missing a beat, firmly called,

"Aurors, the crime scene, if it is a crime scene, is yours."

The auror didn't say a word back and, as his partner - at least, the second

auror Harry had spotted - walked up to join him, he said, "Lord Potter,

Heir Longbottom and friends, please stand up and step away from the

table."

The seven were happy to comply, as were the next four along, where

owls had also dropped onto the table after being stunned.

The first auror was already casting detection charms over the whole table

before they'd all finished getting to their feet, stepping back over the

benches and moving out of the way.

"Yep!" he declared, as even Harry saw at least three of the loads on owls

glow for a moment. "Definitely tainted mail."

Looking to the Headmistress he said, "It's now official, Ma'am. Under my

authority as senior auror on site, I now deem this part of this table... and

ten feet of it either side of me... to be a crime scene.

He then turned to the students and said, "Go find somewhere else to sit

and finish your breakfasts."

Susan immediately said, "The Hufflepuff table will welcome us." And led

the way.

The four non-group Gryffindors that sat nearby all moved further down

the table and found gaps to sit there.

As Susan and Hannah, leading the other five, approached the Hufflepuff

table, the 'Puffs all slid down to give them enough room at the end.

While he'd followed, Harry was ropeable. Someone had dared to attack

one of his. Some ones had dared to attack one of his.

He was just in the process of sitting down between Hermione and Daphne

when he stopped. "No!" he snarled.

Stepping back over the bench he spun and stormed back to the

Gryffindor table.

One of the aurors, seeing him approach, said, "Lord Potter, this is a crime

scene. Please go and sit down."

"No!" he barked back, coming closer. "Not just no; but, Hell No!

"This," he snapped, jabbing a finger at all the still stunned owls, "Was an

attack upon the Noble and Most Ancient House of Potter. By my

authority as One of the Seven, I demand to be informed of the identity of

all those who dared... DARED!... to send one of mine tainted mail."

"Errr..." stuttered the auror. "Madam Bones has been contacted and I

expect her presence, shortly."

"Right," he snarled. "No moves are to be made to free or awaken any of

the owls until each and every sender of such mail is identified.

Understand me, Senior Auror?"

"Y-yes, sir!" he snapped back.

There were very few times anyone outside of the auror chain of

command could give an order to an auror. One of the Seven, doing so to

protect their House, was one such. The auror knew that. All aurors knew

that. It was one of the first things they learned at the Auror Academy.

They also learned it was a very bad thing for them and theirs if they did

not immediately obey.

Harry was standing still in his rage, staring at the still stunned owls.

Everyone was silent. And it was because the young man standing in front

of the aisle not far from the head of the Gryffindor table, almost in front

of the head of the Ravenclaw table next to it, was radiating magic in a

near palpable aura.

"Lord Potter?" called Headmistress Lady Marchbanks.

Harry appeared not to have heard her for a moment before he turned his

cold expression upon her.

"Your intent?" she asked. She need not ask more and she knew it.

"To deal with the perpetrators... personally," he quietly replied. However,

with the power of magic he was effusing, his words were heard clear

down to the bottom of the Hall.

She hesitated a moment before she asked, "Do you not feel that might be

a little... extreme?"

"If one of those items was designed to cause harm?" he asked. "No."

Just then Madam Bones rushed in with a half dozen aurors hurrying to

keep up with her.

Seeing Harry standing there and effusing magic, she hesitated a moment

before she hurried over to the head end of the Gryffindor table.

"Johnson," she snapped. "Report."

With a glance to Harry, who was now coldly staring back, the auror,

Senior Auror Johnson apparently, immediately and quickly gave his

report, indicating the three Harry had seen glow green earlier.

"And, Ma'am," he added, "Lord Potter wants the identity of those who

sent the tainted mail."

Bones spun around to stare at Harry. "Why?" she demanded.

Harry just stared back for a moment before he firmly replied, "You're not

a daft moron, Madam Bones. Please don't pretend to be one."

She stared back for a long moment before she said, "My aurors can

handle this, Lord Potter."

"Really?" he sneered. "How many of those who sent tainted mail to me

after the first task did you discover?"

When she didn't answer he said, "Someone with a lick of sense will apply

tracking charms to each and every bloody owl to find out who naffing sent

them!"

Bones winced as if in pain. They'd not thought to do that. And it was

patently obvious.

She turned to quickly look at the ankles of all the owls she could quickly

see, to see if any of them had the blue ankle band that showed them to

have come from the Owl Post Office; none of them did. That meant they

were all personal owls; or, at least, family owls.

Turning back, she said, "Then trust me when I tell you we will be doing

precisely that."

"And, when you discover the identity of the senders?" he demanded.

She quickly replied, "They will be prosecuted to the full extent of the

law."

"Each of those was an attack upon someone under my personal

protection, Madam Bones," he said. "Each of those was an attack on

someone under a relationship agreement to me, personally. Each of those

was an attack on the bonded of a Lord of a Noble and Most Ancient

House.

"When you say they will be prosecuted to the full extent of the law, you

know what that means, don't you?"

Again, she winced. "Yes, Lord Potter. The Veil."

That had quite a few students suddenly give gasps of shock.

"All those who sent those," he said, again giving a flick of his fingers

towards the owls, would only have found out about the relationship

agreement of Heiress Presumptive Daphne Greengrass of the Noble and

Ancient House of Greengrass to me, had to have read of it in yesterday's

Daily Prophet.

"If you had read the article, you would have also seen the warning given

in the article about the consequences of attacking either myself or Heiress

Greengrass. Therefore, they do not have the excuse of not knowing what

would happen if they attempted such harm.

"If they do not confess and willingly accept full punishment, I will have

their names and I will face them on the duelling piste!"

She gave a firm nod back and said, "Yes, Lord Potter. I understand. I shall

have a report back to you of whom were involved and how they pleaded

while interrogated."

"And also please make sure Lord Samuel Greengrass also receives a copy

of that report."

Again the single nod back, "Yes, Lord Potter."

Harry just stared back for a moment before he spun away and stalked

back to the Hufflepuff table.

As he did so, he heard Bones say with a sigh of relief, "Right. Analyse the

entirety of that. Just like last time, direct to a linked auto-quill. Then

we're going to put trackers on each and every owl, if we don't already

know the identity of the sender, and send them on their way without

their loads. Let's be about it, peoples."

_‗_

―==(oIo)==―

ˇ

For the rest of the day, students gave Harry and, through him, the others

of the next generation of the Alliance quite the wide berth. If anything, it

was even worse that when the school thought him to be the Heir of

Slytherin. However, this time that wide berth was justifiably earned.

Charms had the five Gryff's and 'Puffs of their group sit together again.

And, after a quick word to Hermione, had her make sure Justin Finch-

Fletchley joined them again. He was wary, but the boy did join them.

At morning tea he received mail, all the mail collected that morning that

was for him was returned by the aurors. There was only one, from Ted.

Since it wasn't marked urgent he decided to hang onto it until he could

read it in private.

After morning tea he was off with Hermione to Ancient Runes, where he

joined up with Daphne again. As his now bonded it was no surprise she

sat on his right, while Hermione sat on his left at their table of three.

The next period was a 'freebie', where they returned to the apartment and

worked on the two assignments of the day. It was also when he pulled

out the letter from Ted to read.

A quick read through - it wasn't long - and he was handing it off to

Hermione with a smile. Daphne was in class.

After she read it she looked back to him with a smile he knew meant she

was happy for him. When she then slid across and sat on his lap to give

him a hug and a short snog; he knew she was really happy for him

"So, Potter Cottage has been fully restored," she sighed.

"Yup," he happily agreed. "And all it's furnishings."

Curious, she asked, "Why did that take the longest? I thought the

building, itself, would have taken more time than the interior."

"The magical items in the cottage," he replied. "The building wasn't

enchanted, other than to have a minor expansion charm on it. But, many

of the interior fittings and such had some pretty powerful enchantments

on them. That was what took them time to complete."

"And what are you going to do with it?" she asked.

"After taking a good long wander through it... possibly, even a few good

long wanders through it... I'm going to have the furnishing stripped out

and put in the vault and put it back into stasis. It'll make a lovely

wedding present for our first born."

The grin she gave him back could power the strongest of Patronuses

At lunch, Harry was still stared at with a little fear of those outside their

group. But it at least meant they all were finally beginning to understand

what it meant to be in a school with One of the Seven; and not just the

few purebloods of high enough standing and knowledge to know.

After lunch it was the double of DADA, shared with the 'Claws. With no

'Claws in their group it meant Harry, Hermione and Neville sat together,

as always.

_‗_

―==(oIo)==―

ˇ

When class finished Neville scuttled off to ensure 'his two' were safe and

would also be escorting Daphne back up the apartment for Harry.

When they arrived, the other boy didn't even stick his head in the door to

say what he done. It was left up to Daphne to explain it.

"He feels he owes you a debt he could never repay, no matter how hard

or for how long he tries," she explained.

"I know," he sighed. "But, he really doesn't. I helped his parents because it

was the right thing to do; not because it got me the gratitude of the

House."

She said, "Many would have done it just to have a house of One of the

Seven beholden to them. That you did not do it for that purpose, rather

because you thought it the right thing do, shows the strength of your

character, Harry."

"Hmm," he mutter-grunted. It was the sort of verbal nod he gave when he

was acknowledging what he was told, but didn't didn't really want to be

told in the first place.

Now knowing he was uncomfortable discussing it, Daphne dropped it.

Instead, she asked, "Assignments?"

_‗_

―==(oIo)==―

ˇ

Over in Ravenclaw, Luna's Hogwarts life had definitely changed for the

better in the past week and a half she'd been back at the school. Her

confrontation with Fawcett had quickly been spread through the girls'

dorms and almost as quickly through the boys' dorms.

It was only the day after the initial confrontation, plus after classes, that

the new Seventh Year Girls' Prefect had walked into the room, just on

curfew, and said, "Listen up!"

When she had the attention of all five she glanced at Luna, clearly

considering something, before continuing. "Just before the School Board

gave us the option of going home for the extended break, you learned

Professor Flitwick had lost his position as our Head of House. You also

learned it was, in part, because he failed to act to protect Miss Lovegood

from harm from her fellow Housemates. That would be you.

"Professor Sinistra has made sure all new Prefects she installed after

Professor Flitwick fired all the previous ones were made aware she will

not be losing her Head of House status for Ravenclaw because she failed

to act in a similar situation. Therefore, all Ravenclaw Prefects... us new

ones... have as one of our primary responsibilities the command from her

to ensure no student, especially Miss Lovegood, is treated anything but

with respect by all for their entire time at Hogwarts.

"I now like being a Prefect. I intend to be a Prefect right through to

graduation. Therefore, I will be very determined to ensure Professor

Sinistra does not look upon me with disfavour.

"As such, if I even hear a rumour someone has decided to once again

target Miss Lovegood, I will be coming for you with the full weight of

both my authority and magical power. By the time I am finished with

you, you will be begging to be expelled just to get away from me.

"Have I made myself perfectly clear to you all?"

There were a couple of uncomfortable shifts but only Luna replied,

"Perfectly."

The Prefect gave her an almost negligent nod of acknowledgement to

Luna before her expression towards the other four and darkened.

She barked, "I asked you lot a bloody question and you will answer me!"

All other four instantly blurted back, "Yes!" Some added the girl's name,

Maxine. They all looked back in fear.

She glared around the room for a long moment before her eyes softened

as they turned back to Luna. "I want your promise, Miss Lovegood; that,

if anyone gives you a hard time in future, you will immediately come to

me or one of the other Prefects and directly inform me or us."

"I will," Luna firmly replied.

The Prefect gave a slight nod back and said, "Thank you, Miss Lovegood."

Then she again glared at the other four before she turned about and

walked out the door.

Looking to the four, who now stared at her a little afraid, she smirked

and held up both hands, palm out. Nodding to her left, she gave it a

jiggle and said, "Your ability and chance to remain in Hogwarts." Then

looked to her right and gave it a jiggle. "The palm of my hand." Then

gestured as if to dump the imaginary contents of her left hand into her

right, before looking back at them as she closed the fingers of that hand

and made a fist. "Understood?"

All four fearfully nodded back.

With a nod of satisfaction to them, she turned and made herself ready for

bed.

Now a week and a half later, she had been aware of attempts by a couple

of housemates to treat her as if she didn't even exist. They attempted to

outright shun her.

However, within hours, those individuals had been almost rudely

dragged from the common room by seniors; especially Prefects. When

they returned, those first dragged away were shaking and casting furtive

looks of fear towards Luna.

The third to have been done so was also the last. The message had finally

been imparted and learned.

Knowing she was now the most protected student in Ravenclaw, if not for

'Lord Potter' the most protected student in the school, meant Luna did not

have to act as if expecting some form of attack at any moment. Her

Hogwarts experience was now turning into the pleasurable experience

her late mother told her it could be.

She had a lot to tell her new mind-healer friend when she next spoke

with her on Saturday morning in the office next to her new Head of

House's office.

_‗_

―==(oIo)==―

ˇ

In Gryffindor tower Ginevra 'Ginny' Weasley was talking and chatting

with her dorm-mates in the Gryffindor girls' dorms. A great change had

come over her since she started talking with the mind-Healer that still

unknown rich pureblood witch had allowed her.

Her father had tried to find out who it was, but the mind-Healer was

under oath not to divulge what she knew.

"Besides," the Healer had said, "I don't know who it is, either."

Since she had begun talking to the lady, Ginny learned her attraction to

'Harry Potter' was only that of infatuation with a myth. The 'Harry Potter'

she thought she knew all about didn't exist. The healer had stepped her

through how he was definitely not the 'Harry Potter' who, until recently,

she thought to be the close friend of her brother, Ron.

Part of her talks were a comparison of the Harry Potter in the books with

the truth all of wizarding Britain, since those trials, knew of the real

Harrison 'Harry' Potter. And showed her how they couldn't possibly be

the same person.

That took a lot for her to accept. But, after hours of talking it through,

she had no choice but to accept the truth.

With that out of the way, they now talked about Ginny's future from

there; getting a boyfriend, setting limits with him, opening herself up to

friendship with other girls and... yes... even sex.

Though they had now returned to school, those talks would continue. She

would be meeting with the lady again this Saturday morning, just as she

met with her last Saturday morning, in the vacant office next to her Head

of House's office.

_‗_

―==(oIo)==―

ˇ

Both girls had no proof, but suspected, the other of also regularly

meeting with the mind-Healer.

Of the two, Ginny's were the most intense, but that had little to do with

what the two spoke about; and more to do with Molly Weasley, Ginny's

mother.

No matter how many times Arthur had told her to stay out of it. Each

time the woman had come to their home, Molly kept trying to find

excuses to enter Ginny's bedroom, where she and the mind-Healer would

meet. She would come up to ask if they needed anything, then hang back

to ask what they were talking about, she would come in stating she

needed to clean up, or she would enter and try to surreptitiously re-

establish listening charms and the like, for instance, which the mind-

Healer had only minutes earlier stripped away."

After only two weeks of this, the mind-Healer established a procedure

where she and Ginny would enter the room, she would immediately erect

silencing and privacy charms, wizard lock and silence the door with such

a strong locking charm Molly couldn't budge it and made sure both of

them and the room were clear of any other privacy-invasion charms.

After the first week of that, as soon as they both stepped out of the room,

Molly railed against her for locking her out.

The mind-Healer had stood there, calmly heard her out, then simply said,

"With me!" and walked out the door.

Ginny did not know what they then talked about, but when her mother

re-entered the house she was white and shaking.

She asked the next week and learned that the Healer had threatened to

give her professional opinion as a Master mind-Healer to the DMLE that

her mother was engaging in abusive behaviour towards her daughter and

her daughter's guests; and that the DMLE should give careful

consideration to investigating her mother for causing psychological abuse

of her children.

Now being at the school, her mother could not even approach the school

without first making an appointment with whom she needed to speak to

in advance. And was not permitted to deviate from that time or place

within the school the Headmistress allowed.

For Luna, almost the exact opposite was the case. Her father, after first

ensuring the woman meant no harm to his daughter, flatly refused to get

involved unless his daughter specifically asked him to. Which only

happened once, to date.

He would greet the woman at the door, direct her to Luna's room or

where Luna would otherwise be at the time, and then purposefully make

himself scarce.

Where Ginny was being over-mothered, Luna was being under-fathered.

_‗_

―==(oIo)==―

ˇ

For all the drama of the morning of the previous day, Friday morning

was quite tame.

It was as the six were about to leave their apartments to head down to

the Great Hall that a breathless Tracey came up to them first.

As the Potter apartment door was wide open at the time, she was able to

almost stagger in through the door.

Harry, first to see her, was by her side almost immediately to guide her

to a seat on one of the sofas.

Hermione immediately started, "Tracey? Why are you here? Is something

wrong? Did something happen to someone? What is―"

Harry instantly barked, "Hermione!" When she instantly shut up and

appeared shocked Harry had practically yelled at her. He firmly said,

"Enough! Give the girl a chance to regain her breath before you attempt

to interrogate her without her even being able to get a word in edgewise."

That had Hermione immediately blush and look down in contrition.

"Sorry!" she quickly but quietly exclaimed.

Still a little exasperated with his betrothed, Harry gave a huff and turned

back to their Slytherin friend.

"When you're ready, Tracey," he quietly said.

It took her about another thirty seconds to regain her breath but, when

she did, she was almost frantic to tell them why she'd run the whole way

there.

"It's Nott," she said. "He's... he's really angry at Harry. He thinks Harry's

stolen Daphne from him." Looking to Harry she said, "He's going to try to

ambush you, somewhere. He's going to curse you in the back and try to

frame someone else for it. I think that someone else is Malfoy."

Harry gave a second huff of annoyance and firmly said, "It won't work.

The frame job, that is. The new wards will instantly detect it and there's

both a book and a map in the Headmistress's office that will record what

actually happened; including who actually cast such a curse."

"But it won't stop you being cursed in the first place," said Hermione.

"No," he replied. "For that I must rely on the fact we now always, with

the exception of Tracey, travel in groups. I trust you, all, to have my

back."

He could see that sink into their minds and be welcomed.

"Secondly, I must rely on my reaction speed. I do not believe Nott to be

capable of silent or wandless casting. And, though I will not discount the

concept he may be capable of either, I also cannot allow for a situation

where he can get at me fester until he does find such a time. Therefore, I

believe we, together, will have to lay a trap for him or those he

manipulates into initiating an attack at a time and place of our choosing.

That way, we will have some measure of control when he finally makes

good on his threat."

Though the others were frowning back they could not see another avenue

available to them.

"I don't like it," said Neville, frustration evident in his voice and posture.

"But, I can't think of a better idea."

"Harry, no!" said Hermione, horrified Harry was going to offer himself as

bait. "We can go to a Professor. We can talk to Madam Bones."

"About what, Hermione?" he asked back. "It is not illegal or even worth a

single night's detention to voice a desire to hurt someone. All it will do is

alert them that someone squealed. That will put Tracey at risk. Do you

want to do that?"

Again, Hermione felt a little ashamed. But her slight thrust of defiance in

her chin also showed she wasn't willing to go along with this.

"Hermione!" he said. "You will not speak of this outside this group. I

forbid it."

When she looked at him in shock, he said, "This is not like last year,

where you took your concerns to Professor McGonagall about my Firebolt

and think it might have been sent to harm me. If you speak of this

outside of this group you place Tracey at even more risk than I would be

under.

"Tracey has taken a great risk to come and alert us to this. She has placed

trust in us all we will not disclose this information outside our group.

"Do you understand?"

"But..." she tried, "Surely a professor will not speak of this with anyone―"

He just cocked an eyebrow at her and slightly smirked. The message was

clear, 'Oh, really?'

She slumped with a sigh. ""Alright, alright. I see your point. I still don't

like it, though."

Daphne, almost coldly and not a little threateningly, said, "What an

amazing utopian world you live in, Miss Granger."

Hermione sadly shook her head. "Live in? No," she replied. "Want to live

in."

Before things got out of hand, Harry said, "Hermione, Daphne; this is not

to be spoken about outside of this group until such time as Mister Nott

makes good on his threat. I order it."

Neville, not daft, immediately said, "As do I."

"And that puts paid to that," said Susan. "That just leaves us with coming

up with a plan to deal with Nott, or who it is he connives to do it for

him."

"Already working on it," said Daphne. "This is what I think we can do..."

And they discussed it for the next five minutes, before they believed they

needed to make their move down to breakfast.

Thankfully, Nott did not make his move at that time; as they truly were

not ready yet.

_‗_

―==(oIo)==―

ˇ

After breakfast Harry kept looking at Nott down to the very occasional

glance. Though, as the owls streamed in, he did pay a bit of closer

attention to the other boy, as he knew the boy would be looking to the

owls to see if he could spot his own family owl in among them.

Surprising Harry, not only did Hedwig come down and drop off his copy

of the Daily Prophet as expected; but a second owl, this one wearing the

red anklet band of a Ministry owl dropped off a small package.

He was quick to deal with Hedwig and her load first, lest he earn her ire.

Then turned his attention to the Ministry owl.

Freeing it of it's load and offering it a strip of bacon - accepted - he

scanned the package, finding it free of anything but a slight impervious

weather repelling charm and the shrinking charm.

Unshrinking it and snapping open the Ministry seal with his wand tip, he

allowed the contents to slide out on the tabletop. Another couple of

detection charms and he felt safe enough to handle them with his hands.

He was surprised to discover it had a list of all those who owned one of

those owls that had sent mail to Daphne. They had seventeen of nineteen

names. For each it also included what the mail contained.

Of the nineteen letters/packages sent, fourteen were sent to Daphne - five

were of congratulatory messages from important families, seven were

anything from reproachful to abusive, but two were booby-trapped. One

of those was yet another of bubotuber pus linked to a mild explosive hex.

And one of the abusive ones was of an owl belonging to someone who

swore an oath they had no idea how their owl was 'used to do something

so disgusting as abuse one of the ladies of that wonderful young man'.

Of those, aurors had already been to speak with all those who sent

abusive mail with the two who sent the booby-trapped mail arrested on

the spot and 'dragged' to her holding cells. She would be questioning

them throughout the day and, 'It is highly likely both will be charged and

front the Wizengamot at the February session for their crimes.'

The other for whom they had no idea of ownership actually was a

Ministry owl and also one of the abusive ones. And, until then, who used

the owls was not recorded. Madam Bones could only posit that someone

sent it 'from work within the Ministry'. It was one sent to Harry.

She would be working towards having permanent charms set on all the

Ministry owl anklets that tracked who sent them from within the

Ministry. Harry had no idea how she'd accomplish that, but mentally

wished her luck.

The third booby-trapped mail item was sent to Harry. Madam Bones had

moved to personally arrest that person; a minor Heir of one of the dark

families, who was using the opportunity that he knew would be a

confusing time when all the owls arrived, to attempt to curse Harry with

a compulsion potion that could be absorbed through the skin.

That person, as soon as they realised they'd been 'busted', fought back

and was killed by one of the aurors while resisting arrest. An auror witch

had been hurt, but Madam Bones was quick to assure him she was

recovering well in St Mungo's with no expected long-lasting effects.

The other mail to Harry was also either outright scathing of his decision

to accept a relationship agreement with Greengrass, or questioning him

and begging him to see a healer to discover what potions or other illicit

compulsions he was under.

She then went on to beg him to allow the DMLE to handle the entire

matter as per the laws that applied to all; and not go after 'anyone' as

One of the Seven - even though she knew he could and she could do

nothing about it if he did. She promised she would not be asking for a

reduced sentence or similar and would be asking for the full penalty to be

applied in each case.

She also informed him that his concept of applying tracking charms to

the owls was so successful it would be entered into the DMLE procedure

rulebook for aurors and be taught at the Academy. Harry thought it was

a clear 'bribe' on her part for him not to go after the main culprits.

Harry thought he'd let her have this one, but also warned her that 'next

time' the gloves will be off and 'people will die by my wand or hand'.

Yes; it was blatant threat. But, not to her. He wanted her to be able to tell

all and sundry he'd told her that.

Once he finished going through it, he handed it off to Daphne.

And, once she went through it with a frown of anger on her face, she

looked up and said, "Do I ask Dobby to see to pressing your duelling

robes?"

"Actually, I don't have any," he replied. "Something for me to see about

soon. And something I'll be very public about doing when I do, I think."

She smiled back in slight amusement and said, "Very Slytherin."

"And, don't worry," he said. "I will be discussing with your Lord what to

do about these people before I act. I believe he has a right to voice his

opinion, first."

She gave a slight nod back and said, "Thank you. I believe he'll appreciate

that."

_‗_

―==(oIo)==―

ˇ

52. From Frying Pan to Fire

Disclaimer: The Harry Potter universe belongs to the proverbial Duchess of

Magic, JK Rowling, Scholastic, Bloomsbury, Warner Bros and some other high

falutin' companies. No matter how much I whine about not owning anything

related to the HP universe, other than a few fanfic plots, I do not profess to

own - and would never dream of making any money off - JKR's wonderful

world... Damn it!

A/N: Fair warning - There is a minor torture scene at the end of this chapter.

And there'll be similar in the next one, at least.

Chapter Fifty Two - From Frying Pan to Fire

_‗_

―==(oIo)==―

ˇ

The Friday of their second week turned out to be another quiet day. Nott

had not and did not make his move as yet, but the group were feeling a

little tense being on heightened alert for the entire day.

When they returned to the apartments after lunch, bringing Tracey with

them, Harry had to promise both Daphne and Hermione he would not

escort them both to the Arithmancy classroom.

"While I appreciate the effort you go to so we are safe," said Hermione.

"When Daphne and I enter the classroom you will then be walking back

to our apartment or wherever, alone."

"She's right, Harry," said Daphne. "Please promise us you'll remain here

until after we returned."

"In other words, I'm grounded," he huffed.

"If you want to see it that way," replied Hermione, "Yes."

Her affirmation actually surprised him. He expected her to 'hum' and

'hah' about it before he'd smile and say he was kidding. That she didn't,

showed she truly was worried.

"Very well," he said. "I shall remain in the Lords' Quarters, but may

invade the Longbottom apartment out of sheer boredom."

"If you make a start on the research for the Charms and Potions

assignments," she suggested, "Writing down some good bibliography, it'll

help Daphne and me in getting them knocked over that much quicker."

Yup," he replied. "That, I can do."

Turning to Tracey, he asked, "What about you, Tracey? What do you have

on this afternoon?"

"Muggle Studies," she quickly replied.

He gave a little snort and asked, "Muggle recent history, don't you mean?"

"Oh, no!" she replied. "The new professor, Professor Claystock, is... I

think... a muggleborn. She's brilliant. She's teaching us the far more up-

to-date information on muggles."

That had him perk up. "Do you think she'd mind if I sat in?" he asked.

Tracey frowned a little in thought before she replied, "I don't see why

not."

Turning to look at 'his' girls, obviously his expression told them what he

was asking.

The two glanced at one another for a bare moment before Hermione

sighed and said, "Yes, Harry. So long as you stick with Tracey, you can go

to Muggle Studies."

He grinned back, kissed both, and prepared to get ready to go by

restocking his satchel.

He didn't realise both girls were now blushing. Tracey, however, could

see it and was grinning at the both of them.

_‗_

―==(oIo)==―

ˇ

With nothing untoward happening between the apartment and the

Muggle Studies Classroom - somewhere in the castle Harry had only

passed through without stopping in the past - both he and Tracey entered

the classroom.

When the professor entered, a witch who was wearing a hooded

sweatshirt for Eton College over a pair of jeans and trainers, she saw him,

studied him for a moment and then decided to ignore him.

Taking that as permission to remain in the class, Harry settled back and

prepared to enjoy the lesson.

By even a quarter of the way through the lesson it was clear the professor

knew her stuff. Not only was her information, as far as could tell,

completely accurate; but, when one of the attending purebloods scoffed

at what she'd said about man being on the moon, she turned to Harry and

asked, "Lord Potter?"

"Yes, Professor?" he asked.

"I believe you were raised in a muggle home, were you not?" she asked.

"Yes, Professor."

"And attended muggle schooling right up to summer break in which you

turned eleven?"

"Yes, Professor."

She gave a small nod and a smirk in his direction. "Identify for me the

name of the National Aeronautical and Space Administration, commonly

referred to by it's acronym NASA, mission that first saw man... muggles...

land on the moon?"

"I can do more than that, Professor," he grinned.

"The name of the mission was simply referred to as Apollo 11," he

replied. The two men who first stepped onto the surface of the moon

were Neil Armstrong and Buzz Aldrin. That occurred on the twentieth of

July, 1969.

"Since then, I believe there have been a further ten people who have set

foot on the moon's surface - all muggles."

She smiled back and said, "Correct. Do you remember what Mister

Armstrong said as he stepped onto the surface of the moon, being the

first man to do so?"

"Yes, Professor," he grinned. "He said, 'One small step for man; one giant

leap for mankind'. However, I believe he was supposed to say, 'for a

man'."

"Again, correct," she nodded, before turning back to the pureblood. "Does

the fact Lord Potter, who probably didn't even realise he was going to be

here today, was able to give that information prove to you the basic facts

I've been trying to get you to understand?"

"Errr... Yes, Professor," mumbled the Ravenclaw boy, looking away.

After class, Harry approached the Professor and thanked her for not

tossing him out when she first saw him.

"Why would I do that?" she asked. "Just because it wasn't your class, and

so long as you were not being a hindrance to my teaching of the class, I

cannot see any reason you shouldn't be allowed to attend."

He smiled back and said, "Still; thank you, Professor."

His trip back to the apartment was done in the company of Susan and

Hannah. Until he walked in and saw them in the classroom he had no

idea they both took that class.

Tracey had made her way back to Slytherin in the company of Blaise

Zabini, but had promised to head for the apartment after dinner.

_‗_

―==(oIo)==―

ˇ

After a quiet Friday afternoon and evening, and a surprisingly quiet

weekend, Monday was quickly upon them.

It took them a while to plan how they were going to deal with an ambush

by Nott, but Tracey was able to learn more about it over the same time

period.

It was Sunday evening when she found out enough information to form

some idea of what the boy was up to and when his attack was most

likely.

"It'll be during the next Hogsmeade visit, Harry" she explained. "He

believes the wards that will alert the staff to a student being attacked and

by whom are only in effect on the grounds.

"As such, he feels confident enough to take you out during the next visit

to Hogsmeade."

Harry was surprised at the information. "So, Nott's proven himself

smarter than Malfoy, then. Mind you, that shouldn't come as a surprise, I

guess."

"There's a Hogsmeade visit this weekend," said Hermione.

"Then, I think it behooves us to go; don't you?" he asked.

_‗_

―==(oIo)==―

ˇ

At the Monday morning fire-side, the Unspeakables were discussing the

latest when Scimitar stood to give his report.

"It's confirmed," he said, right off the wand-tip. "White Knight had a

Horcrux under that scar of his, or at least attached to it. Through muggle

surgery it was removed and destroyed."

"Wha?" one of the junior Unspeakables blurted. "How is that possible?"

While some of the Unspeakables frowned at the young man, Scimitar

smiled and waved them off. "It's a legitimate question."

He thought for a bit and then said, "It had never occurred to us that

muggle means could destroy a Horcrux. It had always been the belief of

our best thinkers of the subject that there was no magical means by

which such a person could be freed of a Horcrux. No... magical... means.

"That's what surprised everyone when the Black Healer figured out a

way. She had the boy operated upon by a muggle surgeon; a muggle

surgeon who is the father of a muggleborn girl recently graduated from

Hogwarts.

"The surgeon, a specialist in what's known as micro-surgery, excised the

entire area around and including the scar. With it, the excising also

removed all traces of the dark magic emanating from the site. They then,

literally, stitched him up and sent him on his way.

"Our observers have seen the site since then and it has become apparent

that, as soon as the Black Healer got him back to the where he was

staying, she knocked him out again, removed the stitching and applied

magical healing to the wound site. It healed.

"We've since checked him and the wound site and there's no longer any

sign of the Horcrux. All clear.

"What of the prophecy?" asked another. "Surely―"

"With the removal of what we believe to have been a Horcrux from White

Knight's head, we believe the prophecy to be voided," he replied. "That

means, anyone can kill him now."

That surprised them all, but for those who already knew.

_‗_

―==(oIo)==―

ˇ

It was on the Tuesday afternoon that Harry was mumbling about how to

get fit that Dobby popped in and suggested the 'Come and Go' Room.

Looking to Hermione, Harry could see she had that 'I've been a daft

moron' expression, which must've also been on his own face; Daphne was

just confused.

"The 'Room of Requirement'," sighed Harry. "Why didn't we think of that?"

Visiting the Longbottoms, Harry invited them up to see the 'special room'

they'd been shown by Dobby back at the beginning of the school year

before the First Task.

"Dobby calls it the 'Come and Go' Room," he explained to them.

"However, we know it to be properly named the 'Room of Requirement'.

You need to come and see this."

"If you say so, Harry," said Susan, rising to her feet. That soon had the

others all on their feet, as well.

That led to an 'excursion' up to the seventh floor.

_‗_

―==(oIo)==―

ˇ

Walking off the stairs at the seventh floor, the six of them, with Harry

and Hermione leading the way, headed across to the dead-ended corridor

where the door would magically appear.

Once there, Harry began walking for about ten paces before he spun

about and walked back the other way. On his third pass, as he passed the

other two, a door appeared.

A couple of the girls gasping in surprise as he walked past on the third

time told him the door had appeared. Immediately heading for the door,

he opened it and entered.

As he walked in he got a better look at the room to see how close it fitted

his thoughts and desires.

In the room in rows were all the cardio equipment, weight-lifting

equipment, universal rigs, plus more he would expect to find in a

'muggle' fitness gym. And, across the room, were two doors marked 'Male'

and 'Female'.

'Change rooms,' he thought.

"Wow!" he heard Hermione say from just behind.

Turning about and smiling at them, he asked, "Do you know what this

means?"

"We can get fit," said Hermione.

"What is all this?" asked a clearly confused Daphne.

"Fitness equipment," replied Hermione. "It's what muggles use to get and

stay fit."

Harry gave a nod to agree and walked over to investigate what he

thought to be change rooms. Walking into the Male one, he found he was

right. It was a small communal change room complete with two showers,

two toilets, four sinks and even six lockers.

Shaking his head a little in amazement and with Neville now following

behind he returned to the main room. He noticed the girls were gone.

Knowing they were probably in the change room he walked over to one

of the treadmills and, standing on it, felt it immediately start. He had to

quickly jump off, which turned it off again.

The girls came out and were grinning at him.

"Harry," said Hermione. "This is brilliant. Do you know what this means?"

With a smirk he cocked an eyebrow at her and asked, "Forget, already, I

asked for it?"

With only a light blush, she replied, "No, but that doesn't mean you know

what it means for all of us."

"We can get fit, which is what I've already said" he replied. "All we need

to do is source some sports clothing to exercise in and we're good to go."

"Well... yes," she replied.

He said, "Hermione, we need to ask your Mum to do some shopping for

us."

She grinned back and said, "Clothes shopping? She'll leap at the chance."

After Harry and Hermione answered a few questions about the

equipment they walked back to their apartments. Hermione spent most of

the time explaining to Daphne why they'd need different clothes and gave

her some idea what they'd look like.

Though Daphne was hesitant upon hearing what she'd be 'asked' to wear

for these so-called training sessions, when both Susan and Hannah also

expressed their desire to wear such clothing and train, she agreed. Neville

thought it sounded like a good idea to get fit, so didn't need much

convincing.

Hedwig was sent that very day to the Grangers with a large shopping list

containing Hermione's belief as to what sizes and how many of each and

which articles of clothing she needed for them all. Though Tracey, who

hadn't been with them at the time, hadn't said anything one way or

another, Hermione just went right ahead and added what the girl would

need to the list.

From his stash of muggle currency, Harry added ₤800 and wrote that he

hoped it was enough.

On seeing what he wrote, Hermione grinned and said, "More than

enough, Harry."

_‗_

―==(oIo)==―

ˇ

As the week progressed the Heirs, a name by which the group found out

it was now unofficially known, planned their day for Saturday.

Neville and his two would go early. They'd be keeping an eye out for

both Nott and Malfoy and their respective 'supporters' Tracey had cause

to make known to them. Then Harry would go with his two.

Hermione asked, "What about you, Tracey?"

She smiled and replied, "I'm going with Millie and Alana. We're making a

girls' day of it."

It also came to light that Nott was planning on having Harry separated

from his two girls. That was what his 'hench-wizards' were for, while Nott

took his revenge on Harry.

What Nott had not seemed to take into consideration was 'interference'

from anyone else; including Neville and his two.

Malfoy, however, wanted Daphne with Harry when he called him out.

Malfoy's intent was to challenge Harry to a duel with the winner taking

Daphne. What Malfoy hadn't yet made known, or hadn't even thought of,

was what did he bargain to lose.

Harry thought it was the latter.

Also learned by way of letter from the Grangers, Monica would be going

shopping for the clothing on the Saturday morning. She stated the 'eight

hundred pound' was far more than enough, but would use the extra to

buy some extra items of clothing.

_‗_

―==(oIo)==―

ˇ

On the Saturday morning, a little over two weeks since his heart attack,

Dumbledore was prepared for his daily visit from that infernal Bones

woman. Each morning since the day he found himself here, she came by

to taunt him.

As she walked in the door, he sighed and thought, 'Right on time.'

She walked over to the foot of his bed and stood looking down at him,

not saying a word.

Finally, he'd had enough. He knew she wouldn't speak until he did and

was sick of her games.

"Get on with it, Madam Bones," he quietly said. "But, I'll save time by

telling you I will not readily or willingly tell you what it is you want to

know."

"Your willingness is no longer needed," she quietly said.

When he looked to her with surprise she said, "As far as Saint Mungo's is

concerned, you're healed. As such, you're being removed from this place

and returned to your cell in the DMLE holding cells.

"Holiday's over. Time to get dressed."

Without waiting for him to say anything back, she turned and went to the

medi-witches' station. A quick rap of knuckles on the door and she was

let within as Robards handed his wand to Moody and walked forward to

remove the bed-manacles from Dumbledore's wrists.

As soon as the old man was free of them, Robards said, "Don't move just

yet." He backed away and quickly accepted his wand back.

Dumbledore stayed sitting there, propped up while massaging his wrists.

He continued to scowl at them all.

Two minutes later, a medi-witch and two burly 'assistants' came out and

approached him. The medi-witch was carrying a set of prison robes.

Still scowling, he turned to her and said, "I'll be wearing my own robes,

thank you."

"The ones you came in wearing were destroyed when the healers had to

strip you to tend to your health," she returned. "It's these or you leave

here wearing your hospital prison robes. I care not which."

She then dumped them on the foot of his bed, turned and walked back

out again.

The two burly 'gentlemen', the medi-wizard aides, backed away out of

reach and just stood and watched him; as did the two Master Aurors and

DMLE Master Healer that had come in with Bones, Moody and Robards -

Pockridge. All five now stood there, staring at him.

Dumbledore sat there, wondering what to do and being petulant about it,

when Pockridge said, "Master Aurors, if he won't get up on his own

within the next ten seconds, drag Mister Dumbledore out of his bed and

strip him. If he won't dress himself in his given robes, we'll drag him from

here to the floo point, naked, if necessary."

Shocked they would do such a thing, it wasn't until Moody and Robards

started to move towards him that Dumbledore suddenly flicked his

blankets back and swung his legs over the side of the bed.

"I'm getting up, already," he snapped.

As both Moody and Robards then stopped moving forward, Dumbledore

sighed in relief before he moved to the foot of his bed on his own feet

and lifted the prison robes.

Once they were in his hands he turned to look at all five and said, "Would

you mind turning about so I may dress?"

"Yes," practically all five returned. None of them turned about.

"Will you not allow me this simple dignity―" he tried.

"Strip him!" snapped Pockridge, cutting him off.

As the aurors, and even the two medi-wizard aides, headed towards him

again, he snapped, "Alright! Alright!" And started to remove his hospital

robes.

That halted the four again. Pockridge hadn't moved.

"You are a prisoner, Mister Dumbledore," she said. "No member of the

DMLE is going to turn their back on you, ever again. Get used to it."

Dumbledore didn't say a word back, as he continued to dress himself.

Two minutes later, he was dressed in the standard vertically-striped black

and white prison robes of pants and over-robe over simple grey boxer

shorts. He was allowed to keep his hospital white canvas slippers for his

feet.

Once dressed, Moody cast a couple of charms over him. Dumbledore

recognised and felt a resizing charm, to make the clothing fit; but added

two tracking charms. Oce he'd stepped back again Pockridge then

stepped forward and cast health monitoring charms on him over those.

Then also stepped back, with a nod to the two Master Aurors.

Robards said, "Turn around, Prisoner Dumbledore, and put your hands

together behind your back."

Dumbledore sighed as if in disappointment, but did so.

Once he was in position, Robards again handed his wand to Moody and

walked forward, drawing the magic-inhibiting 'cuffs from his belt as he

did so.

After attaching them, ensuring they were firmly in place and backing

away again, he recovered his wand from Moody.

Once he was ready for transport, Pockridge gave one of the medi-wizard

aides a nod and the man went to the door of the medi-witches' station

and knocked on the door.

Bones was out moments later.

"Any trouble?" she immediately asked.

"None that were not anticipated," said Robards.

She gave a firm nod back and said, "Bring him." Then headed for the

main door.

Moody and Robards stepped up either side of Dumbledore and grabbed

him by his upper arms, turning him about and guiding him ahead of

them as they headed for the door.

Bones exited first, followed by Moody and Robards with their prisoner

between them, then Pockridge.

Moments after Pockridge stepped out the door there was a major flash of

light that blinded them all and very loud bang that deafened them all. A

half a second later, there were multiple flashes of red.

Bones, Moody, Robards and Pockridge were all down, as were the two

aides.

Also blinded by the flash and deafened from the explosion, Dumbledore

could only stop right where he was. He feared moving forward and

tripping over something. If he did, with his hands behind his back, if he

fell forward he wouldn't be able to catch himself before he smashed his

face into the floor, or whatever. A moment later, he felt the sensation of

something pulled over his head and down to his elbows before his own

world went black.

Seconds later there was the sound of an alarm as healers, medi-witches

and -wizards and other staff hurried to where the four DMLE staff and

two aides were down and unconscious on the floor. As for Dumbledore,

there was no sign of him.

The Dark Lord known as Albus Percival Wulfric Brian Dumbledore, 'Ol'

Twinkles', the 'White Whiskered Wanker', the 'Manipulative Old Fool/

Bastard/Arsehole', was apparently on the loose. And only the four DMLE

personnel on the floor and unconscious, plus a young Dicta-quill operator

Auror Second Class, knew him to be anything but Mister Dumbledore.

Even the medical staff of the DMLE-secured ward of Saint Mungo's did

not know he was a declared dark lord.

_‗_

―==(oIo)==―

ˇ

At the same time Madam Bones was walking into the DMLE secure ward

at Saint Mungo's to collect her prisoner, the students of Hogwarts were

excitedly making ready for their day by getting down early to breakfast.

By no means the first to finish breaking their fasts, the 'Heirs' were done

well before the end of the breakfast period.

Almost surreptitiously they had watched both Nott and Malfoy quickly

finish their own breakfasts and 'leg it' out the door.

Malfoy still had his pair of bookends with him, plus Parkinson; while

Nott had a couple of fifth years, Fergus Cowley and Thomas McGruder,

walk out with him. Both groups had looked over to the Gryffindor table

to ensure for themselves their quarry was right where they expected him

to be.

"Two Fifth Years, Harry," said a worried Daphne. "Neither, I'm led to

understand, is a slouch with a wand."

Calmly, Harry said, "It's alright, Daphne. All you need to do is shield. Let

me worry about going on the offensive."

"And Hannah, Susan and I will be there within seconds; once the attack

starts," said Neville.

While worrying at an edge of a page of the Daily Prophet, Hermione

fretted and said, "I still don't like it."

Susan said, "Harry's right. Until they actually do something, they can't be

touched. There is nothing illegal about saying to a friend you want to do

someone an injury. You actually have to attempt it."

_‗_

―==(oIo)==―

ˇ

The seven waited until five minutes had passed before they rose and

made ready to go to Hogsmeade for the day. Well, at least until either

Nott or Malfoy made their move.

All seven knew that, for Harry at least, his day out would be over right

then. He'd have to return to the school so investigations could be made.

Therefore, Hermione and Daphne were determined to get Harry into as

many stores as needed to get what they needed, first; then onto the stores

where he could get what he wanted, but didn't necessarily need.

Hopefully, he could get all that done before Nott or Malfoy made their

moves.

So, with Neville and his ladies leaving five minutes earlier - and Tracey

already leaving with her friends and dorm-mates, Millie Bulstrode and

Alana Runcorn - the Potters were walking out the door and on their way.

A quick ride on one of the carriages between the castle and the entrance

to the village, the three were quickly off and heading for the shops.

_‗_

―==(oIo)==―

ˇ

Lying on stretchers in the corridor immediately outside the secure DMLE

ward at Saint Mungo's, Madam Bones snapped awake with a jolt. And

immediately recognised she'd just been enervated.

Quickly sitting up she looked around.

"Easy, Minister Bones," one of the attending Healers chided her. "You've

just been enervated after someone magically attacked you."

"I'm aware," she snapped back.

She could see her two Aurors, Master Healer and the two burly aides also

beginning to try to get to their feet, but couldn't see who she really

needed to see.

"Where's Prisoner Dumbledore?" she snapped.

Her two Master Aurors and Master Healer both also looked about and

turned back to her with somewhat masked expressions of horror.

"Not here," growled Moody.

The healer who'd chided her a moment earlier said, "He's gone. You four

were the only one's here seconds after the magical blast went off."

"Anyone know what happened to him?" she demanded.

"No one," replied the healer. "This part of the hospital had been cleared,

as per your orders."

Wincing, Bones climbed to her feet and looked to her three

supranumeraries. "Check the site directly outside the door of the secure

ward. What happened, happened there. I want forensics."

Moody and Robards gave nods back and immediately moved back down

the corridor to the site of the attack. Both were casting as they went.

Looking to Pockridge, she asked, "You're alright?"

"You're all alright," said the healer, cutting in. "However it was done, by

whomever did it, they just caused an explosion that was all bright light

and noise. We believe it was meant to stun only. It temporarily robbed

you of both your sight and hearing, but with no lasting damage.

"We believe it was some form of ultra-bright Lumos and Cannonblast

charm, combined; though one of our muggle-raised referred to it as a

'flash-bang' and something muggle made."

"Right," sighed Bones, when she saw her two senior aurors return. They

both shook their heads. It meant no worthwhile magical trace could be

found.

"Thank you, Healers and staff," she said, before putting all her attention

to on her own staff. "Back to the DMLE. We need to track down our

escaped prisoner before he does any more harm."

_‗_

―==(oIo)==―

ˇ

In somewhere unknown to most Dumbledore was awake, but unable to

do anything as he was still manacled and still had some large black bag

over his head and down to his elbows. He was sitting on what felt like a

hard wooden or metal chair. His hands were still manacled behind him

and felt as if they were through a gap between the chair back and seat.

He did not know if his sight had returned, but suspected it was as his

hearing was back. He had tried to call out for someone's attention, but

heard in response.

However, from the echo of his voice he knew himself to be in a

moderately sized room with either furniture or light sound baffling on

the walls. The echo of his voice had that slight muffled sound that comes

from when in a room that has furniture. Mind you, he had not thought

about the effects of the hood, but suspected it was of reasonably thin

material considering how it's weight felt upon his head.

He had also tried to get off the chair he was sitting upon, but discovered

he couldn't. Someone had stuck him to it with a sticking charm on both

his bum and his back.

He had been sitting there for almost half an hour since he woke when he

was startled by the bag being yanked off his head and torso in one quick

movement.

Blinking the bright light out of his eyes he found himself sitting before a

desk and back about five feet. A few seconds later and he realised he was

sitting in what could be thought an office, except there was just the desk,

two chairs and a few pictures on the walls.

But it was who was sitting on the other side of that desk that surprised

him.

"Algernon?" he blinked.

"Dark Lord Dumbledore," the Head of the Unspeakables quietly said back.

Dumbledore visibly winced.

"A misunderstanding, I assure you," he quietly said. "Now, if you can see

yourself to removing these manacles from my wrists I can get on with the

very important tasks I need to complete."

Croaker smirked and said, "You mean, get total control of Harry Potter in

order to shape him into your personal weapon to point at Tom Riddle

and have them fight each other until one of them dies?"

Dumbledore was stunned silent. He was at a loss for words.

Knowing he'd just shocked the old man to his hospital slippers Croaker

continued, "The reason you are here is because we don't want Amelia

Bones killing you before the answers to our questions are eventually

dragged out of you. We're better at it than she is."

That immediately put the old man on his guard. "I'm sure I do not know

what you mean."

Suddenly his vision turned a slightly reddish haze. Looking down he

could see he was glowing with a red glow.

His eyes snapped up to look at Croaker in shock.

"Yes, Albus," smirked Croaker. "That's a Truth Chair."

"They're banned!" cried Dumbledore.

"We're the Unspeakables," retorted Croaker.

When Dumbledore again appeared at a loss, Croaker chuckled. "My, how

the mighty have fallen.

"The muggles have a saying, Dumbledore. It's quite apt, here. 'Power

corrupts; absolute power corrupts absolutely'. You are corrupted

absolutely, old man. You have no redemption within you. It's why Bones

was able to confirm with magic you are a Dark Lord."

"But... you don't understand," tried Dumbledore. "Harry Potter must face

Voldemort. It's the only chance our world has. Surely, you must know

that."

"I know a great deal more than you think I know, old man," he shot back.

"I know a great deal more about this situation than even you know."

When Dumbledore appeared confused, trying to work out what Croaker

could know that he didn't, Croaker just grinned at him.

"For instance," he said, "You believe Harry Potter must die in order to

defeat Riddle, right? Because you believe he has a Horcrux behind that

scar of his?"

The old man, trying to use his Occlumency to show no sign of recognition

of the Unspeakable's words, had no idea how badly he was failing at that.

Croaker was very well versed in the muggle expertise of reading micro-

expressions. Even expert Occlumencers couldn't completely hide those.

Croaker chuckled and said, "I can see by your expression I'm correct."

Still carefully watching he could see the old man was trying to figure out

how he, Croaker, was able to 'read' him so well.

Dumbledore actually thought it was some form of subtle Legilimency.

Croaker decided to throw him a bone. "Well, it'll interest you to know he

does not. Only a couple weeks ago, Andromeda Tonks - already knowing

there was a soul fragment behind the young Lord's scar - took the boy to

a muggle hospital. There, they excised all the corrupt tissue out,

unknowingly together with the actual Horcrux, and healed the boy back

up again.

"I've already had my experts on soul magics check the boy out and they

confirm the Horcrux is gone.

"So, how about that, Albus? The muggles have a way to fix the problem

where the magical world didn't. Master Healer Tonks is about to release a

paper to the International Healer Collegiate on using muggle surgery to

excise magically corrupt tissue from patients with wounds that cannot be

healed magically - which removes that which is blocking the magical

healing - then apply the magical healing.

"Our healers have already read the drafts of the paper and concur.

Further, they've already adopted her recommendations into their

procedures for all such curse wounds in future."

Croaker leaned forward a little and, with a self-satisfied smirk on his

face, said, "So, Albus, with the Horcrux gone from within the boy, the

boy does not have to die in order to defeat Tom Riddle for good. You...

were hell-bent on seeing young Lord Potter... a child... practically commit

suicide because of a falsehood you believed to be the truth."

Again sitting back as he watched Dumbledore's eyes as he clearly tried to

work through what he'd just been told.

While the old man was thinking, somewhat lost in his thoughts, Croaker

suddenly demanded, "Albus, how many other of Riddle's Horcruxes do

you know of?"

Again, Dumbledore's eyes snapped to his in shock.

"Well?" demanded Croaker.

"Errr..." stuttered the old man. "I'm not sure―" As his vision started to

develop a red haze again, he shut up.

"Come on, Albus," snapped Croaker. "Your verbal manipulations are not

going to work. How many of them are there?"

With his Occlumency up to as strong as he could get, Dumbledore

replied, "I'm sorry; but, for the security of the magical world, I cannot

give you that information."

"Well, how about a bargain before we get serious," suggested Croaker.

"You tell us how many you think he made, and we'll tell you how many

we've already collected."

Again, Dumbledore's Occlumency wasn't enough for him not to give a

slight change to his expression.

Croaker chuckled back, but it wasn't of humour. To Dumbledore, it

sounded almost evil.

"Wh-what do you mean?" he asked.

With his smirk not changing one whit, Croaker said, "You get nothing

back until you answer my question. Tell me how many you think he

made, first."

The old man firmed his lips in defiance and refused to answer. Then, his

first sign something was going to happen was when Croaker flicked a

finger.

Then he felt incredible pain in his mind. A Legilimencer had attacked. A

blink of an eye later and he realised it wasn't one Legilimencer, but

multiple. Three.

While his Occlumency, unharmed, could withstand the attack of even

Riddle, it was not prepared to withstand the attack of three... no, four...

Legilimencers working in concert.

"How many Horcruxes!?" demanded Croaker, loud and firm enough for the

old man to hear, even through the almost blinding pain he was feeling in

his mind.

Suddenly, the pain stopped as the Legilimencers, clearly standing behind

him, all suddenly withdrew.

"He believes six," replied a new voice. "Six parts of the soul and the

remaining prime."

"Interesting," said Croaker.

It took Dumbledore a few long moments before he could properly see

again. When he could again focus on Croaker it appeared the man's smirk

back hadn't changed a jot from before the attack.

"As we now have that information, Albus," said Croaker. "I can tell you

we have already found three. That, together with the diary young Lord

Potter destroyed in June, 1993, tells me four of the six have been dealt

with.

"Five," said another voice from behind. "He believes the soul fragment

that was in the young Lord Potter's head was one created accidentally."

Croaker gave a snort of amusement and said, "You cannot create an

accidental Horcrux. What nonsense. It was a soul fragment, yes; but not a

Horcrux. That's why the muggle Healers were able to successfully remove

it."

"He believes it was one of the six, though," said the second voice.

"Hmmm..." Croaker non-committally muttered. "Which just goes to show

why you, Dumbledore, should have brought this to our attention back

when you first learned of it. Anyone with expertise in soul magics would

have been able to tell you it was impossible to create an accidental

Horcrux.

"Albus," he continued, "We are the Unspeakables. The security of the

magical world is our job... not yours. When you were Headmaster, the

only security that was your problem was security of the castle and its

inhabitants. When you were Chief Warlock, if there was an issue with the

security of wizarding Britain your responsibility was to inform us. Then,

we'd take care of it. And, when you were Supreme Mugwump, if there

was an issue with the security of wizarding world your responsibility was

to inform the ICWs Unspeakables; or us.

"You are still bound by that responsibility, Albus. So, inform us.

"If you do not, we're not only going to eventually dose you with our

version of Veritaserum, but my team of Unspeakable Legilimencers are

simultaneously going to rip away at your mental defences until there is

not a shred left. You've now already felt the effects of that.

"In effect, they're going to mind rape you of anything and everything.

We're going to know if the rumour concerning you and Gellert

Grindelwald... that you were actually young lovers... is true or not. We're

going to know if you murdered your sister, Ariana, or not. We're going to

know of every crime you've ever committed. We're going to know... ev-

ery-thing."

Croaker gave that a moment to sink in before he said, "Next; what do you

believe the Horcruxes to be? And, I remind you, not answering the

question will see you suffer yet another Legilimency attack of such power

even your vaunted Occlumency shields will not be able to withstand it."

"Which ones do you believe you have?" he asked right back.

"Again, my question first," said Croaker. "However, this time, if you do

not answer my question without the information being ripped out of your

mind, then you will not learn what we have collected.

"So... again... What do you believe the Horcruxes to be?"

"I do not know―" tried Dumbledore, before his vision took on a red tint

again.

This time he didn't even see the finger flick.

Pain, agony, pressure. Dumbledore felt the four Legilimencers rip though

his mind. However, this time the attack did not appear to last anywhere

near as long. He knew that was because his shields were already battered

to almost worthlessness.

That same second voice said, "The diary of Tom Marvolo Riddle,

destroyed by Mister Potter in June 1993; Lord Potter's scar, destroyed by

the muggles; Riddle's wand; the Hufflepuff Cup; Slytherin's locket;

Slytherin's potions athame; the cape brooch of Godric Gryffindor; and the

Ravenclaw Diadem."

A new voice added, "Possible locations: Gaunt Cottage in Little

Hangleton, where his mother grew up; Riddle Manor in Little Hangleton,

where his father grew up; the old Wool Orphanage, where Riddle himself

grew up; a cave along the seaside cliffs, near the town of Falmouth in

Cornwall; in the Ministry, somewhere near the Minister of Magic's office,

if not within the office; and the school, possibly... even probably... within

the Chamber of Secrets, or in the Slytherin dorms."

The second voice said, "He believes Riddle to want famous and lost

artefacts of the Founders of Hogwarts to be his Horcruxes and he wants

to put them in places of importance to him."

"Which just goes to show he never wanted to make Harrison Potter a

Horcrux," said Croaker.

Dumbledore slumped in his seat, breathing heavily. His head was

throbbing and he desperately wished for a headache relieving potion that

would not do more harm than good. However, he knew that taking such

a potion would wreak havoc on his ability to rebuild his Occlumency

shields later. The only treatment for a Legilimency attack that had no

negative side-effects was quiet rest in a darkened room and wait the

headache out.

A few moments later, Croaker again fixed Dumbledore with a stare and

demanded, "Albus, do you know where Riddle is now?"

Dumbledore struggled to lock that knowledge deep in his mind and said,

"I don't―"

Red haze. Pain.

He didn't even know he'd screamed until the pain stopped.

"Probably back in England, somewhere," said the third voice. "He

suspects such, based on Potter's name coming out of the Goblet of Fire.

He believes Crouch Junior, irrespective of what he said during his trial,

to have been in contact with him. He believes the information was locked

in Crouch's mind under secrecy charms."

"Hmmm..." said Croaker. "Then, we'll just have to visit the prison and get

the information out of his head."

Dumbledore valiantly tried to gain information for himself. "Wh-what...

items... do you... claim... to have?"

"I told you, Albus," said Croaker. "You lost the right to even ask for that

information when you refused to freely answer mine."

"Wh... where... were... they?"

"Hmmm..." said Croaker. "As you were never actually asked where you

thought them to be, I'll freely answer that one. One was in the school, as

you thought one to be, but not in the Chamber or the Slytherin dorms. It

was in a hidden room called the Room of Requirement. Two more were

in places you didn't know; one was at the Black home in Grimmauld

Place, Kings Cross, and another was in a vault within Gringotts. It took us

a lot of effort to get that one."

"Whhhat... were―"

Croaker cut him off and replied, "I told you, Albus; you don't get to ask

that question.

"My turn," he continued. "Why had you not already gone to search the

places you thought them to be for yourself?"

"No... time," replied the old man. "For... Harry... to do."

Croaker gave an amused snort and said, "You effectively left in place

what would be a treasure hunt for a fourteen year old boy to figure out."

He thought about that for a long few moments before he said, "That was

the purpose of those so-called traps in that corridor back in 1991/92,

wasn't it? You wanted to see how well Potter could puzzle something

out."

"N-no," said Dumbledore. "I did not... know... of the Horcruxes until...

later."

"But, you still wanted to test his ability to puzzle things out, though;

yes?"

It was a long few moments before Dumbledore finally admitted, "Yes."

Croaker nodded back and said, "Now you're starting to be upfront and

honest. It's a start. Because you're now answering questions with the

truth, I'll reward you by giving you a break.

He then looked behind Dumbledore's back and said, "Take him to his cell.

Leave the light off for him so he doesn't suffer further pain from the light.

His head must be pounding."

Dumbledore felt the magic restraining him to the Truth Chair and only

able to face forward release. As he slumped, hands grabbed him by his

upper arms from either side and lifted him out of the chair. Then that

blasted bag was yanked over his head again and he could see no more.

After being walked though doorways and down hallways, a couple

minutes later he was marched into a room after he heard a heavy door

released of it's locks.

Then he was marched forward about five feet and held still. Suddenly,

the manacles on his wrists were released and the bag over his head

immediately yanked off and away.

For barely a second he only stood there as his eyes tried to see, before he

was forcefully spun about and shoved backwards to sit on what felt like a

small bed or cot.

Then the two Unspeakables that had forced him here, without a word

spun away, walked out and slammed the door shut. Then he heard the

sound of a large bolt being thrown shut, locking him in.

The only light he had in the room was what was coming from under the

door and through a 'peephole' slot high up on the same door. But, it was

enough for him to see in the dim light he had the cot he was sitting upon,

complete with blankets and a pillow, a sink and a toilet. No window, no

decorations, no idea or way to learn what time it was. Even the light

outside the door would not give him some idea as it would very likely be

permanently on.

_‗_

―==(oIo)==―

ˇ

Once Dumbledore was out of the room, the remaining Spectral Threat

team members, who were hugging the walls of the Interrogation room

under Secrecy charms, all stepped forward and cancelled the charms. It

was those charms that was actually stopping the old man from looking

around other than at Croaker, not the magics of the chair.

"Well?" asked Croaker.

"Monocle's right," said Scimitar. "White Beard's a Dark Lord. He just

doesn't believe it. He won't accept it."

"I'm aware," said Croaker. "Tell me what I don't know."

"We'll want to pump him for a lot more information than just about

White Knight, Riddle and the prophecy. For example, while Whip was

whacking away at the bastard's pain receptors, we learned the following:

He believes Bookworm is his Heir - or, at least the Heir of the Minor

House of Dumbledore. He believes her to be the many times great

granddaughter of his maternal grandparents, Tiberius and Elizabeth

Puckle; making her his maternal cousin, four times removed."

Croaker gave him a look and demanded, "Has he informed her of this?"

"No," replied Scimitar. "It appears he would rather she never learn of it.

He'd rather see the Line of Dumbledore end with him and his brother."

"And, just how did he plan on stopping her from going to the goblins for

an inheritance test?"

"Minor compulsion charms," he replied. "Knight's Shadow have already

checked all of the White Knight's family and friends and did not find any

such charm on her at the time. White Beard's been nowhere near her

since then, so he can't have put one on since."

"And the compulsion charm I ordered put on said family and friends not

to remind our little knight to come in to hear the prophecy?"

"Still holding," he replied. "As is the charm on the elf not to check for

such."

"Hmm..." said Croaker. "Next?"

"His sister, Ariana, the one who died as a child soon after White Beard

finished Hogwarts," he replied. "She was an obscurial."

That clearly surprised the Head of the Department. "Who stopped her

before she killed everyone?"

"He and Gellert Grindelwald, working together," replied Scimitar. "And,

yes, the evidence of he and Grindelwald being friends before White Beard

headed for France to take on an apprenticeship with Flamel are not only

true, but more than that.

"He and Grindelwald were, as suspected, lovers. So, yes, he's a

homosexual. But, it's surprising to learn, so was Grindelwald."

Croaker's only expression of surprise was a little grunt of

acknowledgement.

"And, about Grindelwald," said Scimitar.

"Go on."

"He's not dead, as we surmised," he replied. "He's locked up in the highest

point of Nurmengard. That's why White Beard only ever says he 'defeated'

him, whenever anyone pressured him on it. Because, he could not truly

claim he 'killed' him."

"Hmmm..." said Croaker. "As Grindelwald is clearly locked within his own

prison and hasn't managed to escape in all this time, I guess we can

consider him secure, for now."

Scimitar nodded.

"Anything else?"

"A lot of bits and pieces I'll need to sift through," he replied. "Nothing yet

germane, though. I'll write up a report on it all, this afternoon."

Croaker nodded and said, "I'll want it complete before I drag the old

bastard back in here, tomorrow.

"In the meantime, you now have other possible locations and identities of

Horcruxes to investigate. Set your team going on that while you write

your report."

Scimitar gave a nod and he and his team quietly left.

_‗_

―==(oIo)==―

ˇ

53. Hogsmeade and Anthills

Disclaimer: The Harry Potter universe belongs to the proverbial Duchess of

Magic, JK Rowling, Scholastic, Bloomsbury, Warner Bros and some other high

falutin' companies. No matter how much I whine about not owning anything

related to the HP universe, other than a few fanfic plots, I do not profess to

own - and would never dream of making any money off - JKR's wonderful

world... Damn it!

Chapter Fifty Three - Hogsmeade and Anthills

_‗_

―==(oIo)==―

ˇ

After flooing out of Saint Mungo's and direct to her DMLE Director's

office, Bones immediately began rattling off orders to the three of her

staff who'd accompanied her.

With the three then immediately leaving to get them done she tried to

figure out what to do next. There was only one option available to her.

Entering the bullpen she summoned all aurors still there into a gathering

and barked, "Listen up!"

When the quiet talking almost instantly tapered off, she gave it a moment

before she said in a clear and carrying voice, "Prisoner Albus

Dumbledore, during the transfer from the secure ward at Saint Mungo's

back to our holding cells here, was aided in escaping lawful custody.

"Myself, Master Aurors Moody and Robards and Master Healer Pockridge

were escorting him at the time. We were attacked and all knocked

unconscious. When we were woken less than a minute later by medical

staff of Saint Mungo's, Dumbledore had already scarpered.

"He is an escapee of lawful custody and is to be considered extremely

dangerous. If spotted, he is not to be directly approached. Instead, we are

to be immediately alerted here, so a force of significant size can move in

to re-apprehend him.

"Do not try to be a hero by apprehending him, yourself. This is the man

the last two Dark Lords had reason to fear. This is the man we always

feared of what would happen if he went dark. Well, he's done exactly

that.

"We know he seems to have a very unsettling focus on young Lord Potter.

So, we expect he may move to try and infiltrate the school. I will be

alerting the standing force at the school, as well as Headmistress Lady

Marchbanks, to be on the watch for him. That standing―"

"Ma'am?" said a young female auror, interrupting.

Bones frowned at her and snapped, "You'd better―"

"Today's a Hogsmeade visit day at the school, Ma'am," the young auror

interrupted for a second time. "I believe Lord Potter and his party intend

to visit the village today. He should be―"

"Shit!" Bones suddenly exclaimed, already knowing where the auror was

going.

Switching to action she barked, "I want the ready reaction force

apparating to Hogsmeade right now! Your task is to find Lord Potter and

his retinue and get them back to the castle, fast! Go!

"Next, Aurors Second Class; I want you on the floo and contacting our

people. I don't care if it's their day off! Tell them to get their guts here,

right now; on my order!

"Senior Aurors; start forming teams of four of those here... not the

Seconds who're making those calls. No more than one Senior Auror, per!

As soon as you have a team, go! Your task is to get the rest of the

students back to Hogwarts. Take no guff from any of them; this is a

DMLE directive!

"I also want a Master Auror volunteer to remain here and co-ordinate the

forming of those teams while I go to the school and co-ordinate from the

village."

One immediately did, Proudfoot.

Looking around, she spotted a First Class who was looking for a team but

had not yet been snagged for one. "Wilks!" she barked.

As the young auror spun to look at her, she ordered him, "Go into my

office and get on the floo to Headmistress Lady Marchbanks. Inform her

of the escape of Dumbledore and she's to immediately halt any further

students from leaving the castle and recall all that she can. Go!"

The auror, 'got'; running to her office and charging inside.

Spinning back to the front, she spotted who she was looking for, the

auror who had interrupted her, and barked, "McManus!"

When the Second Class spun to look at her from the team she'd already

been dragged into, she forced herself to use a calmer voice and said, "Job

well done! Spotting an emergency and cutting in like that took guts. Go

with your team and get those students back to the castle."

"Yes, Ma'am!" the auror barked back. Moments later, she, with the team

she'd been snagged for, were gone in the swirl of a DMLE authorised and

created portkey.

Looking around at the proverbial anthill she'd just kicked over, Bones

gave a nod of satisfaction and stalked back to her office.

Walking in, she could see young Wilks with his head in the fire. "Wilks!"

she barked.

When the auror started to move, she barked, "Let Lady Marchbanks know

I need to step through!"

The young auror signalled he'd heard. A moment later he withdrew and

said, "She asks you give her twenty seconds to contact her staff and let

them know what's going on, Ma'am; then step through."

Bones gave a nod back and went to her desk, from behind it she pulled

an 'emergency' broom off the wall, kept there for when they needed to

quickly move about in a very large anti-portkey anti-apparation warded

area, such as the manor-hold of one of the Seven... or Hogwarts.

She gave it a quick check to make sure there were no immediately visible

signs of problems, then walked back to the grate.

"Alright, Wilks," she said. "You're with me."

The auror, who hadn't moved to leave the office yet, gave a nod back and

replied, "Yes, Ma'am.

A quick thought of how long it'd been and she said, "That should be long

enough, Wilks. Open the floo."

Quickly moving to obey, he had the floo open in moments and

immediately stepped through.

Bones was right on his heels.

_‗_

―==(oIo)==―

ˇ

With Neville, Hannah and Susan trying to surreptitiously watch them

from afar, Harry was escorting Hermione and Daphne into Scrivenshaft's

where, they informed him, they needed to restock on parchment, ink and

quills.

They'd just left that shop and were heading for Honeydukes - for anti-

Dementor chocolate, of course - when, out of the corner of his eye, Harry

saw a curse fly towards them.

Instantly recognising Daphne was the target, he called, "Down!" as he

dropped and swept her legs out from under her.

The curse, a simple stunner, flew bare inches over her head. Thankfully,

Hermione was somewhat used to this after their prior adventures and had

already dropped into a low crouch as she also spun to where the curse

originated; another had just missed her, also a stunner. Both came from

the small gap between Scrivenshaft's and Gladrags Wizardwear.

Almost as if bouncing, Harry was back up and spinning to where the

curses came from; between the two shops, as expected.

He was already casting before he even realised his wand was out and

moving.

Harry was surprised to see his own stunner shielded by one of the Fifth

Years - a very shocked Fifth Year - as that Slytherin's second cast, an

Incarcerous, was ducked by Harry. The attackers, the three Slytherins,

were about thirty to forty feet from them. Realising their ambush failed,

they began to cast as fast as they could. It meant more spells in the air,

but less accuracy.

Though down in a crouch - while Harry was shielding from another,

more possibly lethal curse - yet another curse was targeted at Daphne as

she struggled to rise to her feet again. This one clipped her on her

shoulder. With a startled yelp, she was spun away and collapsed to the

ground.

Harry was just in time to see it before another curse, a cutting curse,

clipped Hermione on the wand arm. She gave a slight scream as she

dropped her wand from nerveless fingers.

Spinning back and seeing the blood on his betrothed's arm, already

seeping out from between her fingers where she now clutched tightly at

the wound with her offhand, was enough for Harry.

He did something the three pureblood Slytherins least expected. For a

start, he didn't stand still and 'duel'. Nope! He immediately cast a shield

and charged. And it was the look of fury on his face, combined with how

he had cast a shield and was charging behind it as he did so, which

caused them to hesitate in shock. A tactical error.

No one before, that the three Slytherins knew of, had ever cast a Protego

shield and ran with it ahead of them. No one, as far as they knew, knew

you could do that. Until then, it was believed a shield could only be cast

in a fixed location. Harry, when he cast the charm, unknowingly but

instinctively cast it to anchor off the tip of his wand, rather than in a

specific location.

Nott and Cowley, after about a three second delay due to the shock, were

able to snap off a Blood Boiling curse and a Cutting hex each

respectively, where both ricocheted off that shield, before Potter was

among them.

One moment the three were feeling somewhat elated, as they'd just taken

out Potter's two bitches, then he was in their faces. His wasn't a happy

one.

Confused with how fast the boy had moved, McGruber didn't even have

an arm up to block when Harry's right cross hit him in the left temple.

One moment McGruber was seeing his target casting spells back, more

quickly than he could believe; then he was in his face, then seeing stars,

then nothing.

Ducking away from a falling and unconscious McGruber, Harry next took

out Cowley. All it took was a single step towards the boy with his left

foot, then going for what the Americans called a 'punt'. It might have

been a few years since Harry had last kicked a football (soccer ball), but

he hadn't lost the skill. And his target might have been off the ground by

about three and a half feet, but it didn't make it any harder to kick. If

anything, the fraction of a second extra time for 'leg swing' gave it more

impetus.

Bringing his foot forward, aiming to kick the boy in the twins, Harry's

foot connected with both, right on target; right where the bottom of his

laces would be over the top of the foot just back from the toes. Forgetting

about his added power and strength due to the healing potions he'd taken

while at the Grangers, he truly had no idea how hard he'd kicked the boy

until he'd lifted him a good foot off the ground.

Stepping forward onto the raised foot, slamming it onto the ground, he

used the force to rabbit punch the Fifth year in the face, turning his nose

into nothing more than shapeless pulp. The boy was unconscious before

he even felt the pain.

Nott, on seeing Potter charge forward, had frozen in shock. He still hadn't

moved when he took out McGruber before turning on Cowley.

It was only as Potter had kicked Cowley in the family jewels that he

finally began to move and cast. However, Potter had taken that step

forward just as his cast left wandtip - meaning his cast missed, behind -

and at only a range of about four feet, too.

As Potter then whirled on him, with an expression that clearly meant he

was going to die, Nott tried to jump back. However, he was far too hasty

to move and managed to trip over his own feet, landing on his arse on

the ground.

Then Potter stepped forward and snapped that foot forward again.

Nott then knew exactly what Cowley felt. Having had his father cast the

Cruciatus curse on him as 'training for when the Dark Lord returns' he

now knew his father was wrong to call that the worst pain imaginable.

This was.

Committing the unforgivable of dropping his wand just to use both hands

to cup his testicles, Nott attempted to curl up into a foetal position and

roll to his side. He then began to utter a soft but high pitched keening

sound of pain. His fight was over, but he didn't care. In the back of his

mind he rather hoped Potter would just kill him so he wouldn't have to

bear this pain any longer.

When he heard the cry of "Aurors!" he barely managed to turn his head to

the sound to see. And all he saw was Harry 'Bloody' Potter; standing over

him, with a look of absolute fury on his face; with his wand pointing at

him, a nasty yellow glow on its tip.

Potter did not seem to have heard the call.

Standing over the curled and whimpering boy, Harry raised his wand

even more and quietly stated, "Attacking the Lord of a Noble and Most

Ancient House without provocation is a death sentence, Nott.

"So, name your pleasure... the way in which you are going to die. Simple

cutting curse, such as a ribbon cutter, removing your head from your

shoulders? Or, how about I simply blow it off with an old favourite, a

Reducto. No? A piercing curse, right between the eyes, perhaps?

"Name it, Nott!" he ended with a snarl.

Nott never said a word as he continued to lie there and whimper.

"Lord Potter, don't!" he heard from behind.

_‗_

―==(oIo)==―

ˇ

As the Auror Ready Reaction Team portkeyed into the middle of

Hogsmeade, already facing out with wands drawn, they were met with

the scene of three teens, a boy and two girls, rushing to the aide of two

other teens, two girls, lying on the ground and wounded. Another teen

was charging across the space between the girls and the buildings, clearly

determined to hurt someone. And others were either running away or

rushing to help.

The Ready Reaction Team were exactly as the name suggested. When

something urgent occurred, they were always together and standing - or,

rather, quietly sitting when not training - waiting for the moment when

they had to get somewhere fast due to an emergency. As the risk of the

escaped Dumbledore going to Hogsmeade was considered such an

emergency, they were on their feet, their team leader - already

authorised to do so - immediately created a portkey for the emergency

site and they were gone. From the time Bones ordered the Team to go to

when they actually did, was less than twenty seconds.

"My front!" barked the one who saw them first. That had the other four

spin to where he was facing.

"I see no hostiles," said one.

"Down between Gladrags and Scrivenshaft's," said the first, already

hurrying forward.

As the RR Team quickly moved forward, while also scanning their

surroundings, the team healer bent down to check both downed teens.

One, the brunette, had taken a cutting curse to the upper right arm, but

seemed to be holding it firm, causing only slight bleeding. However, the

blood was already running down past her elbow.

Quickly checking the second, the field medi-wizard of the Team

discovered the girl to have taken a bludgeoning curse to the shoulder.

She had what appeared to be a broken humerus, scapula acromion and

possibly clavicle. She wouldn't die from it, but it would be incredibly

painful.

"Broken arm and shoulder," she said to the girl, keeping it simple. "Don't

try and move it too much." She gave the girl a quick pain relief potion

and forced her to take it before turning back to the first.

Vanishing the sleeve right from under the girl's offhand before then

pulling a vial of Essence of Dittany out of her medi-pouch, she said, "I

need you to move your hand, Miss."

Gently, Hermione pulled her hand away and, as she did so, the medi-

wizard gently poured the essence over it. A few seconds later, as the skin

and tissue inside the wound bubbled, it stopped bleeding.

Pulling the vial away she said, "That'll hold it until you get back to the

castle and Madam Pomfrey, which I must ask you to make all due haste

to return to."

"Pomfrey's gone," said Hermione, checking her wound out. "A Healer

Robinson is the medi-wizard of the school now."

"Right," said the medi-wizard. "I'd forgotten."

Hermione, looking past the medi-wizard wearing aurors robes, asked,

"Where's Harry?" She indicated the narrow alley and said, "He went

charging down there after Nott and his flunkies, who ambushed us."

As they'd been talking, more aurors began to arrive in force, seconds

apart and in groups of four. Then started immediately corralling the kids

and ordering them back to the school.

When one Ravenclaw tried to complain, the auror just glared back and

said, "DMLE orders! Obey or be arrested. Your choice!"

That was more than enough to get those hesitant to return to the castle,

moving. As they were doing so, the carriages waiting for them were

immediately leaving as soon as they had at least five kids in them.

_‗_

―==(oIo)==―

ˇ

In the narrow alleyway, three of the aurors of the Team of five had just

charged in to see Lord Potter standing over a prone and whimpering boy

while two others were unconscious on the ground behind him. Neither

appeared to have been magically attacked, but both were just as clearly

unconscious. One of the aurors nominally based at the castle was

standing back just a bit with his wand drawn.

Potter appeared to be demanding of the third boy which form of curse he

preferred to be killed by.

The senior Senior Auror of the Team, out in front with his remaining two

Team members back a pace and watching, said, "Lord Potter, don't!

Harry never moved. He stood there with his wand tip glowing with what

appeared to be a ribbon severing charm. A lethal cutting curse considered

quite grey, but not dark. And that was because any injury from it that

wasn't immediately fatal could be healed, including severed limbs being

reattached.

"Come on, Nott!" snarled the boy. "Name the method of your death!"

"Lord Potter!" the auror barked. "Aurors! Please stand down!"

Not taking his eyes off his 'opponent', Harry snarled back. "This piece of

shit attacked and injured the bonded... two bonded... of the Lord of a

Noble and Most Ancient House! It. Is. My. Right... To end him!"

"I'm aware!" said the Auror carefully stepping closer, but not too fast,

worrying he'd startle the young Lord into carrying out his threat before

he could talk him out of it. "Please, Lord Potter. Let us Aurors deal with

him."

A long moment later, Harry allowed his wand tip to dim and he slowly

lowered it back to his side. "You're a lucky boy, Nott. These Aurors just

saved you from dying, here and now, lying in the dirt of an out-of-the-

way laneway.

"However, if I find you ever again in Hogwarts, your life will be

immediately forfeit; as will the lives of your two minions, here. Got me?"

Still whimpering, Nott could only nod as he continued to hold his 'boys',

wishing he could simply pass out from the pain until he was healed.

As the Senior auror came up alongside Harry, he asked, "What's wrong

with him?"

"He attacked my right foot with his testicles," said Harry.

That had the auror pause for a moment while he figured that one out.

Then he smirked and asked, "How's your foot, then?"

"I think he bruised it," said Harry.

"Need a Healer to take a look?" the auror asked him.

Before Harry could reply Nott moaned, "Yyyyeeeessss."

The auror looked down and said, "I wasn't asking you, Prisoner Nott. Oh,

by the way, you're under arrest for attacking the Lord of a Noble and

Most Ancient House, plus for attacking the bonded... two counts... of a

Lord of a Noble and Most Ancient House, causing severe injury to both.

Are you going to get up, or do I just portkey you from off the ground?"

Nott just moaned and whimpered.

"I'll take that as, 'Portkey me from off the ground, thanks'," said the

Auror.

Once portkeys were dropped onto all three, one of the aurors portkeyed

out with them to the DMLE holding cells.

Once they were gone, Harry mumbled something about having to slap

down idiots too stupid to know they were outmatched, out-gunned and

outwitted as he followed the remaining three aurors back to the street.

The auror, who had already been there before the RR Team arrived,

appeared unhappy the senior auror of the Team had stopped Harry

killing the idiot, but did not say anything.

As he walked out of the lane Harry could see Madam Bones had just

arrived and was talking to Hermione and looking in their direction.

"Lord Potter," she snapped. "You and yours need to get back to the castle,

now."

Harry looked around and could see that what few remaining students

there were, were quickly being herded by aurors towards the carriages.

"Alright," he said. "Why the evacuation?"

"I'll explain back at the castle," she returned, still looking carefully about

rather than at him. "I need you moving, right the Hell now."

He gave her a nod and saw that both his ladies were ambulatory, at least.

He gave them a quick check to make sure they weren't in imminent

danger and indicated to the carriages waiting for them.

"Come on," he said. "Let's get you two back to see medi-wizard Robinson."

With his wand still out and carefully walking with them - Daphne was

trying not to jiggle her arm too much - he asked Bones, "Now that we're

moving, how about you give me the quick synopsis of why the students

are being ordered by you back to the castle?"

With the eyes of all aurors surrounding them, now numbering in their

immediate area more than a dozen pairs, she quietly said, "Dumbledore

managed to escape lawful custody, this morning."

That had all three instantly on alert, with Harry quite furious. "I'll be

expecting you to give me a better overview than that, once we're back

inside the school, Madam Bones."

"You can expect it all you like," she retorted. "I'll tell you what I deem

you need to know; nothing more. And, yes, that will be once I get you

three back inside the castle."

_‗_

―==(oIo)==―

ˇ

After having caught the end of the attempted attack on Potter, the

mudblood and Greengrass by Nott and his paid cronies from his vantage

point across the street, hunkered under a Notice-me-Not alongside the

plant shop Dogweed and Deathcap, Malfoy managed to hold off being

found by the aurors until one of the last in the school to be in the village.

With Parkinson, Crabbe and Goyle he ended up in the carriage right

behind the Potters.

He was actually there only to keep an eye on Nott and his two to see

what they were up to. So, he saw the entire attack and Potter's reaction

within seconds of it starting.

When he saw Potter's near instant reactions and speed, he gave a small

shudder. He knew he had no chance of developing that sort of reaction

time or casting speed himself. Therefore, Potter would wipe the floor

with him if he tried to confront the other boy front-on. No, he'd have to

be Slytherin about it and take him from ambush.

Mind you, that's exactly what Nott tried and he still got his arse handed

to him. No, he'd need more minions and have to space them further apart

than just the yard and a half as Nott did.

This would require far more planning than the so-called 'extensive' plans

he'd already dreamed up.

_‗_

―==(oIo)==―

ˇ

As soon as the three arrived at the steps of the castle, they were greeted

by both the Longbottoms and the Headmistress.

The latter took one look at both Potter ladies and firmly stated,

"Infirmary; right now. I'll make sure medi-wizard Robinson is there and

ready for you."

Both Hermione and Daphne nodded back and were escorted by Susan

and Hannah. Neville hung back for Harry. Marchbanks turned slightly

away and called for an elf, telling it what it needed to do before it

popped away again.

When she saw Bones she asked, "Mine are all back?"

Bones replied, "If there are any stragglers they're trying to hide from my

aurors. They'll be found and brought back. If there are any, it'll only be a

few.

"Oh, and three won't be returning tonight, if at all."

Marchbanks just cocked an eyebrow.

"Theodore Nott, Tom McGruder and someone Cowley," said Bones. All

Slytherins. All three laid in wait to ambush Lord Potter and his ladies.

Both his ladies were hurt, as you saw, and Lord Potter... put them down."

"Dead?" asked Marchbanks.

Taking Marchbanks aside, she replied, "No, but at least one of them is

wishing he was, Nott."

"Oh?" asked Marchbanks.

"According to my Senior Auror, first on the scene, he reported that Lord

Potter... how can I put this... claimed that Mister Nott attacked his right

foot with his testicles."

Marchbanks cocked an eyebrow as she smirked back. "And how is the

boy?"

Grinning back, Bones said, "Lord Potter believes Mister Nott may have

managed to bruise his foot. My auror, the conscientious young man he is,

immediately charged Mister Nott with attacking Lord Potter and injuring

him. That's on top of the charges for attacking and injuring Lord Potter's

two bonded."

Marchbanks had to work hard with her Occlumency to ensure she didn't

cackle with glee.

A moment later, she was all business again. "Any sign of Albus?"

As if she'd been dosed with cold water, Bones braced up a little and

replied, "No. However, I've left a large standing guard under

disillusionment in the village to keep an eye out for him."

Marchbanks nodded and asked, "If he is spotted and re-apprehended,

please let me know with all due haste. These kids are going to want to

know why their weekend at Hogsmeade was suddenly cut short."

She replied, "Just tell them a dangerous escaped criminal is on the loose

and it was thought he might have attempted to attack Hogsmeade while

the students were there, looking for possible hostages."

Marchbanks gave a nod and said, "The truth, without giving anything

away. I'll do that at lunch."

"Thank you," said Bones. "And do let me know, toute suite, if any of your

students, bar the three Slytherins I mentioned, turn up missing."

"Of course," replied Marchbanks.

When Marchbanks headed off, Bones walked back over to a clearly

irritated Lord Potter.

"Harry," she quietly said.

When he just gave a nod back, she knew he was still upset.

She sighed and explained to him what had happened at Saint Mungo's

not that long ago.

"He had help," said Harry. "No idea who that help was?"

"None," she replied.

_‗_

―==(oIo)==―

ˇ

After wishing Madam Bones well in her hunt for Albus Dumbledore,

Harry and Neville left to head for the Infirmary. He thought it only right

to tell the others what Madam Bones had told him.

If he had hung about the entrance hall a little longer, he'd have seen a

sullen Draco Malfoy enter with Parkinson and his two bookends. And

Marchbanks berate all four for 'avoiding' the aurors before assigning all

four with further points losses and detentions.

When Harry walked in to the Infirmary it was to see Hermione sitting

beside a bed with Daphne in it. Hermione was still wearing her 'witches

casual' attire Harry kept insisting - as did Daphne, now - she wear when

she didn't have to wear her Hogwarts uniform, with her sleeve still

missing. And now Daphne was wearing a hospital robe.

Neville's two, plus Tracey, were also there. All five were chatting and

laughing happily.

Walking in the door, Harry stopped and reached out to also stop Neville,

as all five pairs of eyes were smiling back at them.

"Nev!" he mock whispered. "I think they're making dastardly plans about

us. We should run!"

Neville gave a snort of amusement, as all five girls laughed. He pushed

Harry's arm out of the way and walked over to the them.

"Oh, well!" Harry mock wailed. "Where a Longbottom goes, a Potter is

sure to be there to drag his mate out of danger!"

With Neville a little ahead, the other boy walked over and kissed both his

girls on the cheek, before looking around for another chair.

Harry gave a shrug, walked over and kissed Hermione on the cheek, then

leaned over the edge of the bed and kissed a very surprised Daphne on

the cheek, too.

As the girl blushed he pulled back and asked, "Skele-Gro?"

Daphne looked a little annoyed, which caused the blush to immediately

recede, before she nodded. "According to medi-wizard Robinson, I'm here

for the night."

"Hmm..." he said. "Mind if I put monitoring wards up on your bed?"

Curious, she asked, "No, why?"

He firmly replied, "Just in case someone uses the opportunity of knowing

you're in here, alone, to try to attack you."

That had her worried a little. "Go ahead," she nodded.

Harry stepped back and cast the simple alert ward he wanted. It was

keyed to her heart rate.

"Done," he smiled.

Hermione, ever curious, asked, "What sort of alert ward did you use?"

"A heartbeat one," he smiled back. "If Daphne's heartbeat goes above ten

beats per minute more than what it is now, I'll know. If anyone enters

and threatens to attack, her heartbeat will go up, which will trigger the

alert."

Hermione looked back in surprise, as did the others. She said, "That's

actually quite clever."

"Thank you," he smiled.

"I mean, the threat doesn't even need to approach her bed," she

continued. "Just being in the room is enough, if that person proves

themselves to be a threat. And it'll be Daphne's autonomic reflexes that'll

trigger it, not something she consciously has to do."

Still smiling he replied, "I'm aware. That's why I picked it."

Cutting in before Hermione could go on one of her thought-made-verbal

excursions, Daphne asked, "Do you know why they evacuated

Hogsmeade?"

"Oh; yes," he replied. "Madam Marchbanks is going to announce to the

wider school at lunch that a dangerous criminal has escaped lawful

custody and was thought to be heading for Hogsmeade. They didn't want

any students in the village in case the foul fiend took a student or two as

a hostage."

A little quieter, he continued, "However, what she will not be announcing

is that the escaped criminal is Albus Dumbledore. Madam Bones wanted

us to know because she's absolutely positive that, first chance he gets,

Dumbledore's going to try and grab me. And, if he can't do that, he'll try

and grab one of you; so as to bargain with me to volunteer to swap."

"Dumbledore was in custody?" asked Tracey. "I didn't know that."

Harry nodded and said, "Remember us telling you about how he tried to

analyse the wards at the Grangers' in order to find a way through them?"

She nodded.

"Well, they arrested him that night," he replied. "When they then tried to

interrogate him under Veritaserum, he had a heart attack. Since then, he

was in Saint Mungo's, recovering.

"This morning, after being informed yesterday evening he'd effectively

recovered from it, Madam Bones believed he was well enough to be

moved back to the DMLE holding cells before they recommenced

interrogating him under Veritaserum. Some mongrel helped him escape

from right outside the doors of the DMLE secure ward at Saint Mungo's,

while they were moving him from the ward to the nearest floo point.

"All that occurred just as we were leaving the school for the village. Then

it took them a short while to figure out there was a Hogsmeade day here

today and Madam Bones ordered a full turn out of Aurors and an

emergency attendance at the village to chase all the students back to the

school. Just in case."

"Wow!" said Hannah. "It's been a busy morning for Aunt Ami."

"Yup," nodded Harry. "And her day is not done; not by a long cast. She

needs to organise teams to go and search Dumbledore's old haunts, such

as his own place in Godric's Hollow and his parent's old place in Mold on

the Wold."

"Think they'll catch him?" asked Daphne.

Harry thought about it before he sighed and replied, "No. We're talking

about a man who is more than capable of casting a Fidelius, remember?

If he gets a wand anywhere near suitable for him in his hand, he'll have

the charm up fast and hide under it until the heat dies down. It's what I'd

do.

"Once he has the charm up, he'd have all the time in the world to work

out what he was going to do from there. And that includes coming up

with a plan to get his hands on me."

_‗_

―==(oIo)==―

ˇ

A while later and after being kicked out of the Infirmary by the new

medi-wizard, ordered by him to go and have lunch, the Heirs bar Daphne

headed for the Great Hall just as the weekend lunch period began.

It was while sitting there and thinking about how he thought

Dumbledore would hide himself, at least for a while, under a Fidelius

charm, Harry called Dobby to bring him his school satchel with ink,

quills and parchment. Then began to write.

He wrote Madam Bones a note explaining why he thought Dumbledore

would move to hide himself under a Fidelius. Then suggested she make

the manhunt only continue for no more than two/three days.

'After that, I think you'll be wasting your time,' he wrote. 'He'd definitely have

the Fidelius up by then. And no amount of searching for him is going to find

him. Best not to exhaust your aurors for what would be a fool's quest.'

As there was no hurry for the note, he would send it off using Hedwig;

who would be, of course, happy to take it.

Then he wrote a note to both Daphne's and Hermione's fathers,

explaining what had happened and what he had immediately done. And

asked they not think too poorly of him he wasn't able to fully protect

them from the attack. Those two notes he had delivered by HEED. Dobby

was happy to take both.

They then hung around for the announcement from Headmistress Lady

Marchbanks as to why the Hogsmeade visit was suddenly cancelled;

exactly the way he'd explained to the others she would.

There was no need for them to know it was Dumbledore, or that it was

believed Dumbledore was after him, personally. The other students

would just resent him for it.

After another short visit to the Infirmary, where Harry reminded Daphne

she could call for Betsy if she needed anything, he and Hermione

returned to their apartment.

That left him and Hermione alone again in the apartment for the evening.

He was wondering what to do when Hermione came out of her room,

naked.

As he stared at her, stunned, he stuttered, "Errr... Ummm..."

She ignored all that and sat down on the sofa next to him as if there was

nothing unusual about her state of dress.

He hadn't even noticed she was carrying a small jar of some paste until

she offered it to him.

"Errr―" he tried again.

"Harry, are you listening to me?" she demanded.

He hadn't even realised she'd been talking to him.

With a knowing smirk she explained, "I need you to rub some of that on

my wound so it won't scar," indicating the jar now in his hand.

"Hunh?" he asked. He just couldn't seem to get his brain to work.

Slowly shaking her head she pointed at the jar and said, "Paste." Then

indicated her arm, where her freshly healed wound from the cutting

curse deeply gouged her and said, "On wound."

Finally figuring out what she meant, he said, "Oh!"

He quickly undid the lid and carefully scooped out a large dob of the

paste. Then set the jar and the separated lid on the coffee table before

reaching with his other hand for her upper arm as she offered it.

Holding her arm firmly by her elbow, he carefully applied the paste and

made sure it was reasonably thick right across the entire surface of the

new skin that replaced what was carved out by the curse.

Once finished, he carefully cleaned his fingers of the paste, picked up the

jar again and screwed the lid back on, tight.

Leaving the jar on the table he said, "Not that I mind, but why aren't you

wearing clothes?"

"I didn't want any accidents where the paste ended up on my clothes, of

course," she replied.

He didn't even realise he was looking back with an expression of disbelief

until she snickered and said, "Alright. I just wanted to get naked for you."

Surprised, he said, "Not that I'm unhappy with that decision; but, why?"

"You'll find out when you get naked, Harry," she mysteriously replied.

No idiot; seconds later, he was.

"Good," she said.

When she then bent towards him for what he thought was a kiss, she

continued to bend forward until her head was in his lap.

Only for a moment, was he curious as to― Oh God!

_‗_

―==(oIo)==―

ˇ

After Hermione made Harry happy... very, very happy... she sat up, slid

her bum to the edge of the sofa and slouched back.

"Feel like giving chapter eleven a try?" she asked.

It took Harry a moment to figure out what she meant before his eyes

widened and he looked back. "You're sure?" he asked.

"If you're willing," she said. "But, only if you're willing. I've heard there

are many who aren't."

No," he said. "I can do this. After all, you just... did that."

When she smiled back at him he slid off the couch, onto his knees and

moved his face between her legs as she made herself a little more

comfortable.

"Just be gentle," she said. "Take your time. There's no need to hurr― Oh!

Oh, my God!... That's... Oooohhh!" she cried out.

Harry never got to cook dinner that night, as Hermione had managed

to... without purposefully initiating it for that reason... distract him.

_‗_

―==(oIo)==―

ˇ

The two teens again went to the Infirmary to visit with Daphne straight

after dinner, when Harry realised he hadn't even thought of cooking

dinner. They expected she'd likely be alone, but she wasn't. Her parents

and sister were there.

Harry approached and said, "Lord Greengrass, I owe House Greengrass

and you, personally, an apology. I was unable to fully protect your

daughter."

"Nonsense, Lord Potter," he immediately returned. "From what I've

already learned, you acted with honour and all due haste. From Amelia

Bones I learned you apparently caused quite significant harm to your and

her attackers.

"Young Heir Nott, for instance, will be in Saint Mungo's for quite a while.

Apparently when... *snort*... he attacked your foot with his... body parts

between his legs, he managed to do himself a great injury. Both... orbs...

were ruptured; and he has severe bruising... elsewhere, but nearby.

"Unless the healers are able to completely reverse the damage, it was so

extensive he may never be able to reproduce."

With a flat look back, Harry said, "Damned shame, that. Maybe he'll have

no need of a concubine, after all."

Hermione had already learned not to berate Harry in public for his

language. Besides, she had already moved to speak with Adeline and

hadn't heard him.

Harry's remark had Samuel grinning from ear to ear. "A most effective

retaliation, I believe."

Harry grumbled a bit and muttered, "I was sending a message."

"A most effective one at that," said Samuel.

After Harry had a chance to talk to Adeline and Astoria, he reminded the

latter she could always come up and visit her big sister whenever she

wanted.

"Just because she's no longer in the Slytherin dorms, does not mean she is

no longer available when you need her, or even if you simply need to

chat," he explained to her.

"Yes," muttered the girl. "But, with her no longer being in the dorms, if I

want or need to speak with her after curfew, I can't."

"Nonsense," he snorted. Turning his head to the side he called, "Dobby,

Betsy!"

With a double pop both elves appeared. "Master Harry?" asked Dobby.

"Hello, you two." Indicating Astoria, he said, "This is Miss Daphne's sister,

Astoria. She rooms in the Second Year girls' dorms in Slytherin. I want

you to listen for her call as, when she does, she'll be needing to speak

with her sister. Can you do that for me, you two?"

"Yes, Master Harry," both replied, after they seemed to gesture something

towards Astoria.

Harry thought it was some form of elvish monitoring charm. He was

right.

As both then popped away, he turned to her and said, "See? All fixed.

Even if it's after curfew, you can call for Dobby or Betsy and one will

come to you. If necessary, they can then elf-pop you up to our apartment.

"There is really no need for you to miss your big sister just because your

father and I employed some legal chicanery to protect her."

He did not see the look that passed between Hermione and Daphne; nor

noticed the look on Adeline's face as she did see it.

"I especially want you to do that if you feel threatened down there,

alright?" he asked.

She nodded back with tears starting to well in her eyes.

Looking back to Daphne he asked, "How's the tingling? If it gets to be too

much you should ask medi-wizard Robinson for a sleeping draught to

help you sleep later."

"It's fine, for now," she replied, smiling back. Then indicating the bedside

table where stood a small full vial, she said, "And he's already dropped

off a sleeping draught for if I need it."

He nodded and said, "Okay. Good. Just checking."

That had Adeline beam at him with a bright smile. He thought it was

because he did something nice for her youngest daughter. Nope.

Just as he and Hermione were leaving again - "Spend some quality time

with your family," he told her. "You get to spend time with us two

practically all the rest of the time" - he walked over and kissed her on the

cheek.

Hermione smiled at her and said, "We'll be back tomorrow morning

before breakfast. Hopefully, Medi-wizard Robinson will release you then."

_‗_

―==(oIo)==―

ˇ

After a quiet evening, the two Potters were up early to head to the

Infirmary to 'rescue' Daphne from Medi-wizard Robinson.

When the two entered and Harry said precisely that, he heard a snort of

amusement from Robinson's door to his office.

Looking in that direction, Harry at least had the respect to blush when he

saw the man standing there.

Hermione asked, "Can Daphne be released so we can take her to breakfast

with us, Mister Robinson?"

"She's clear to go," he smiled back. He looked to Harry and said, "From

Poppy Pomfrey's notes on you, I'm surprised you didn't end up in a bed

next to Miss Greengrass."

"I got lucky," replied Harry.

"Try and be as lucky in future," the man wryly returned.

Meanwhile, Hermione had gone over to the bed and was in the process of

pulling screens around it as Daphne flicked the bed-covers back on one

side.

He was going to approach until she started doing that. Instead, he

grabbed a couple more screens and pulled them in their direction.

"I don't have any fresh robes or underwear," said Daphne.

Hermione immediately suggested back, "Call Betsy."

With the screens around the bed in an enclosed 'U' shape, Harry went

over to speak with the Healer.

"Journeyman Healer Robinson," he formally said. "Lord Harrison Potter."

That had the medi-wizard straighten up. He gave a courteous nod back

and said, "Lord Potter. How may I, or the Elder House of Robinson, aid

you?"

'Somewhat formal, as required,' thought Harry. 'Good. The man needs to

think of me in my Lordly persona for this.' "Has Lord Greengrass

informed you of the... nature of the relationship between I and his

House?"

"I'm aware Mi- Heiress Greengrass is in concubinage with you, if that is

what you mean," he replied.

With a nod back, Harry said, "That part is true. However, Lord

Greengrass has also charged me with keeping an eye on his youngest,

Astoria. To that end, if anything... untoward... happens with or to her, I

wish to be informed."

The healer seemed to think on that before he said, "If she allows it, I'll do

so. However, I will not violate her trust if she requests me not to."

"Fair enough," said Harry. "However, I also ask that you alert her to that

if it appears she doesn't think of it."

"As you say, 'Fair enough', Lord Potter," said Robinson.

As the screens were then being pulled out of the way, Harry said, "Thank

you. I feel better knowing you take your oaths seriously and respect me

enough to hear me out and consider my words."

"You're welcome, Lord Potter," he replied.

As the two then stood in quiet contemplation, Daphne finished getting

dressed by donning her shoes. She was wearing silk stockings; unlike

Hermione, who was still wearing knee-high socks. The two were talking

about how Hermione would be switching to stockings and high heels, as

well, now that she had just found out it was not against the rules to do

either for girls over fifteen.

Walking over, Harry asked, "I take it Betsy's soon to be sent shopping?"

"Yes," grinned a very happy Hermione, just as Daphne was finishing up

and standing.

"As you wish," he said.

"I thought you were a bright young man," muttered Robinson, clearly in

support and loud enough only for Harry to hear. He had quietly followed

Harry closer to the girls.

Turning and smiling back, Harry murmured, "I am not a daft moron."

That earned him a wider grin. Clearly, the medi-wizard had heard of

Harry's main penchant.

_‗_

―==(oIo)==―

ˇ

Sunday was truly a quiet day at the castle for the Heirs. After not being

able to cook for the friends during the previous week, Harry was looking

forward to cooking that night.

This time, Daphne at first stood in the doorway and watched, talking to

him as he worked. However, within only a few minutes of entering, she

was perched on a stool out of the way and watched. Talking was then

just an excuse to watch him work.

When Hermione came in, saw the expression on Daphne's face while

watching Harry work, she soon had her own elf-conjured stool alongside

the girl and watched with her.

At a time when Harry was muttering to himself about what he could cook

as he was working on a different dish, Hermione leaned towards and

whispered to Daphne, "It's amazing to watch, isn't it?"

"He did this all the time at your place?" Daphne just as quietly asked

back.

"Almost every night," she replied. "He wanted to cook every meal, but

Dobby wouldn't let him."

When Daphne looked surprised, Hermione grinned and whispered, "I'll

explain, later."

Both girls knew she meant 'girl talk' time, when Harry wasn't in listening

distance.

_‗_

―==(oIo)==―

ˇ

When Harry told them dinner should be ready in about thirty minutes,

Hermione sent Betsy to inform Tracey and Astoria, if either wanted to

come, when dinner would be ready. Then sent Dobby to tell the

Longbottoms the same.

Then the two girls retired to Hermione's room to chat.

It took Harry more than five minutes to even notice they'd disappeared.

He was working on dessert.

In Hermione's room she asked the other girl, "You're falling in love with

him, aren't you?"

It wasn't asked in a harsh, derogatory or anywhere near accusatory

manner. Instead, it was asked in a quite simple tone.

Daphne immediately wanted to deny it. Eventually, especially after

seeing the care and amusement in Hermione's mien, she gave a sigh and

almost morosely replied, "Yes."

Hermione chuckled and dropped to sit on her bed. "Don't worry about it,"

she explained. "It took me a great deal longer to figure out I'd done the

same."

"You're his betrothed," said Daphne, taking the chair at the dresser Betsy

had 'moved' there from... wherever. "You should, in some regards."

Hermione nodded and said, "I cannot be upset with you for falling in love

with Harry. He's just so easy to fall in love with. After all, I did."

Daphne nodded and said, "Falling in love with your spouse is not an

important factor in wizarding couples at our level. It's their biological

compatibility that has precedence.

"Of course, it's very nice if you do... but―"

"And what of concubines?" asked Hermione.

"Even less important," she replied. "After all, the relationship is only for

the purpose of begetting children to continue a House. There's not even

any expectation the concubine need remain with the... wizard... after a

male child is born and the line is continued."

"However―" prompted Hermione.

"However..." nodded Daphne. "Yes. I'm sorry. I'm falling in love with

him."

"Don't apologise for that," replied Hermione. "As I said, I did, too. You

cannot use logic to overrule your heart. It. Just. Happens."

"I don't want to be the cause of any problems between you and Harry,"

Daphne firmly stated.

"I believe you," said Hermione. "However, I don't think you could, even if

you tried. I am very confident in the love Harry has for me."

When she saw the other girl understood, she added, "But, that doesn't

mean there is no room in his heart for you, either."

That shocked the blonde.

With a snort of amusement at Daphne's expression, Hermione said, "My

main problem with Harry taking on a concubine wasn't you taking his

love from me. My main problem was your upbringing. I was worried you

had or might develop an attitude that had you look down on me, because

I'm muggleborn."

When Daphne appeared she was about to vehemently disagree, Hermione

added, "After this past week, together with your behaviour towards me in

the past, I know now that's not going to happen. As such, I can also see

it's not your intent to try and separate Harry from me. Therefore, I find

myself quite content with this... concubinage arrangement. It think it will

be good for you both.

"Don't be afraid to fall in love with him, Daphne. I think it'll make you

very happy to do so. And you'll make this arrangement much more

pleasant for you if you do."

Daphne seemed to struggle a bit with what she was feeling before she

sighed and asked, "And... if I want to carry the agreement through to a

contract?"

Hermione giggled and said, "I made the same decision back before Harry

and I returned to the castle. I've also already let him know I have chosen

I will not activate the clause required to cancel the agreement; and want

it to go through to contract. He claims the same.

"I don't know if I'm ready to accept he'll need to sleep with you if...

when... your agreement becomes a contract. But, I'm working on it.

"However, just so you know and so the air is clear between us, Harry and

I haven't slept together yet. But, I feel that'll happen within the next

couple of months. And, just in case, I want to at least be his first."

Surprised, Daphne asked, "You mean he's―"

"A virgin?" suggested Hermione. "Yes. As am I."

"I would have thought―"

"No," she replied. "Though I'm aware there are many witches who would

happily sleep with him were he to ask, Harry sees them all as 'fangirls' of

the Boy-Who-Lived; not the real Harry. He thinks it would be dishonest."

Curious, Daphne said, "But, you don't see him that way."

"No," she replied. "I never truly have. However, I confess for the first few

months I knew of him, I somewhat did. He set me straight on that. Plus,

until he professed his love for me, I didn't think I was worthy of being his

girlfriend let alone his betrothed. That was something else he set me

straight on."

"How did that happen, if I may be so bold as to ask?" asked Daphne. "I

know what you told me when Harry brought you to visit with us. But,

that seemed... odd."

Hermione smiled and told her.

As she talked, Hermione watched Daphne's expression, even seeing when

the blonde winced when Hermione spoke about when she went on her

rant.

"You're lucky they understood that would be your reaction and didn't tell

you off for it," explained Daphne. "I know muggles have a different view

on these sort of things, but you're muggleborn and not a muggle. You

need to be careful with how you react in certain situations."

Hermione sighed and replied, "I'm now very much aware of that. I need

to constantly think about something before my own knee-jerk reactions

are set off before I have a chance to stop and think first."

Daphne nodded and said, "What happened after your... lets face it...

tantrum?"

"Mum slapped me down for it, then so did Harry," she replied. "Both told

me to stop and think it through. Once I started doing that, they gave me

some time to read the agreement for myself.

"Then they told me about something to do with magical guardians and

muggleborns that scared the living daylights out of me. And, finally, I

told Daddy to go ahead and sign it."

"It then took me the rest of that evening and into the next day to analyse

it in my mind before I realised it was the right thing to do, all along. And

I was being stupid and acting without speaking, when I lost my temper

with them all."

"You now accept it," said Daphne.

"Yes," replied Hermione. "But, even then, I did not fully know what that

meant. For the next few days afterwards I began to learn more and more

what it meant to be the Lady Presumptive of a Noble and Most Ancient

House. I think I've still got a great deal to learn."

"You do," said Daphne. "But, you're picking it up fast."

_‗_

―==(oIo)==―

ˇ

54. Task Training Begins

Disclaimer: The Harry Potter universe belongs to the proverbial Duchess of

Magic, JK Rowling, Scholastic, Bloomsbury, Warner Bros and some other high

falutin' companies. No matter how much I whine about not owning anything

related to the HP universe, other than a few fanfic plots, I do not profess to

own - and would never dream of making any money off - JKR's wonderful

world... Damn it!

Chapter Fifty Four - Training Begins

_‗_

―==(oIo)==―

ˇ

After an excellent dinner, there was little doubt it would be, the two girls

again retired to Hermione's room to talk while Harry was on his mirror to

Sirius.

In her room later, Hermione decided to tell Daphne - in the strictest of

confidence, of course - just how far her and Harry's relationship had

sexually developed. And Daphne confessed to her mother giving her a

'special' book to read in the days leading up to her leaving for Hogwarts.

Hermione then explained about the book Sirius had given Harry to read

and her making sure he did. And it was with the aid of that book they

were progressing their relationship.

When Daphne, madly blushing away, asked about oral sex, Hermione let

her inner 'professor' out and explained it in detail in as clinical a fashion

as she could.

"And, you and Harry have done that?" asked the blonde. "Both of them?"

"Yes," replied Hermione. With a developing excited grin, she confessed,

"It was... wonderful." And sighed in remembrance.

Daphne began thinking... and considering.

Meanwhile, Sirius was talking to Harry about other important matters.

"I shall be speaking with Amelia about that old bastard's escape, pup,"

said Sirius.

"Don't be hard on her, Sirius," Harry demanded. "She did everything she

could to prevent it and still failed. It wasn't carelessness on her part. No

one yet has any idea how anyone even knew Dumbledore was in her

custody, let alone was at the DMLE secure ward at Saint Mungo's.

"She's spent most of yesterday and all of today, I bet, interviewing

everyone who knew anything. Give her time to go through all that by

staying out of her way until her investigations are finished. Please."

Sirius sighed and replied, "Alright, pup; you're right. She needs time to

finish investigating. But, I'm not happy about this."

"No one is," said Harry. "Except, maybe, Dumbledore and whichever of

his foolish lackeys helped him escape."

As both thought about that for a few moments, Sirius suddenly said, "Oh!

I knew there was something I wanted to talk to you about when next you

contacted me..."

"Alright," said Harry. "Now's your chance. Don't go holding back on me."

"Your room at my place, Grimmauld Place," said Sirius. "How do you

want it decorated?"

"They're at the decoration stage?" asked Harry. "Oh... hang on... of course,

they'd be. They promised it'd all be done by... what... first week in

February, right?"

"Right," replied Sirius. "So, decoration ideas?"

"Ummm... about that," said Harry. "How many bedrooms did you say this

place of yours had?"

Sirius smirked and replied, "Lots. However, what you really want to know

is, if there'd be room for Hermione and Daphne, right?"

"Welllll..." said Harry, suddenly a little uncomfortable. "I figured, with

Hermione now being a daughter of House Black and all, you'd have

already planned to set up a room for her. So, that just left Daphne."

His smirk not changing one whit, Sirius replied, "Already considered.

Their rooms will be split either side of yours on the second floor."

"Ah," said Harry, a little relieved. Thinking of decoration, he replied, "For

me, keep it simple. Cream walls, no wallpaper. Red woods for

furnishings. Gloss-lacquered and polished, rather than painted. Queen-

size double bed, chest of drawers, wardrobe and desk with desk chair, if

at all possible. Wall-to-wall carpet or a large enough rug to cover most of

the floor. Dull or deep red, maybe."

"And the girls?" asked Sirius.

"Hang on. I'll go hand the mirror to Hermione," he replied. "She and

Daphne are in her room, talking."

"Right-o, Pup."

Walking across the apartment, Harry knocked on Hermione's door and

waited. When she called him to enter, he opened the door and walked in.

Daphne was sitting at a dressing table while Hermione was sitting on the

bed.

As he handed Hermione the mirror, he said, "Sirius wants to know how

you want your room at Grimmauld Place, decorated. Daphne's, too."

As Hermione accepted the mirror and both girls looked at him in

surprise, he smiled and, looking to Daphne, said, "As both Hermione and

I will likely spend quite some time there over summer, Sirius agrees you

should have your own room, too."

Without waiting for a response, he turned and walked out, pulling the

door firmly latched shut behind him.

_‗_

―==(oIo)==―

ˇ

Hermione was quick to flip the mirror around so she could properly look

into it and immediately asked, "Daphne gets her own room, too?"

"Of course," said Sirius, as if it was obvious. "If my godson and his

betrothed will be spending some time with me over summer, it's only

right his concubine should have her own room, too."

When it looked like Hermione understood, he said, "Now, decoration

ideas from both of you regarding your own rooms. Let's hear them."

That drew Daphne over to sit alongside Hermione on the bed and for

Hermione to move the mirror so Sirius could see both their faces.

"Thank you," said a very heart felt Daphne.

"Meh!" said Sirius. "It's nothing. I have plenty of room, I assure you. It's

no imposition."

"Still―" she sighed.

"You're welcome," he immediately returned. "In repayment, you can start

thinking of decoration ideas."

Hermione asked, "Am I allowed to know what Harry decided for his

room?"

"I don't see why not," replied Sirius. Then proceeded to tell her.

"Understated, but elegant," said Daphne. "It's so him."

"Sirius," said Hermione. "Can we get back to you on this, tomorrow

night? I want to talk with Daphne about some ideas I have for that."

"Sure!" he shrugged. "It can wait until then, but not much longer. The

decorators want to make a start collecting what they need. And they

want to get all the furniture and the like all at the same time."

After a glance at Daphne, she said, "We'll let you know by late tomorrow

afternoon, I promise."

"Good enough for me," he replied. "Now; how are you two coping with

this new dynamic of your relationship with Harry? Speak freely, as no

one's listening in from this end."

Hesitantly, at first, both girls opened up about it. However, they stayed

well away from the sexual aspects and what they'd decided to do

regarding that.

Once they were done, Sirius chuckled and said, "I see I'm going to need to

make a minor change to the design structure of your rooms."

"Ummm..." said Hermione, now a little wary. "What... sort... of change?"

"I'll make it a surprise," he grinned. "Don't worry about it. You'll love it."

_‗_

―==(oIo)==―

ˇ

The next morning at the Unspeakables' 'fire-side', Croaker stood and said,

"We are now in possession of an asset we believe will aid us greatly in

dealing with Riddle and his pets for good."

That had a few pleased murmurings among his people. Among

Unspeakables, it amounted to shouts of joy.

"The asset is a wizard," he explained. "He is one who has a great depth of

knowledge across a great many decades. None but those already chosen

may seek him out, or even seek his true identity. Any who attempt to

seek him out when not already given leave to do so by myself or

Whisperer will be sanctioned."

Whisperer was the department 2IC. And 'sanctioned' was unofficial

Unspeakable code for 'quietly disposed of and disappeared'. Being

sanctioned had a one hundred percent mortality rate.

However, by the remarks of their Boss and later reports in the Daily

Prophet, very few did not figure out the asset was Dumbledore. But, no

one said a word. That way, they might 'think' or 'suspect' it was

Dumbledore; but they didn't 'know' it was Dumbledore.

_‗_

―==(oIo)==―

ˇ

Monday morning's mail drop at Hogwarts also saw the delivery of the

workout/fitness clothes for the Heirs. They were carried by Sable, Sirius's

owl. And, it wasn't until Harry realised they'd needed to have been

shrunk to be sent, he realised he hadn't asked Sirius to drop around to do

that.

However, the included letter from Monica told him they'd already

thought of it and contacted Sirius by floo to come and do it for them. He

was happy to do so and also loaned his owl to get it done.

He must've let out a noise, or it was just his expression, that had

Hermione asking him, "What's wrong, Harry?"

"I had another daft moron moment," he sighed.

"When?" she asked.

"I forgot your mother would need Sirius or some other magical to both

shrink the clothes for her and use an owl to send them to us," he sighed.

She smirked back and said, "Harry, my parents are not... as you put it...

daft morons. They were more than capable of figuring that out for

themselves."

"Which they did," he replied. "But, I should have still thought of it."

"We both should have," she replied. "Especially, me."

When he gave a her a slight look of confusion, she explained, "I've been

receiving owl mail from my parents here for more than three years. Up

until they were introduced to other magicals who could help them,

they've had to go into Diagon Alley to send me anything. Anything that

needed shrinking before it could be sent was done by the Owl Post Office.

"That's why I should have thought of that and suggested Sirius. I've had

prior experience; you have not."

_‗_

―==(oIo)==―

ˇ

Harry's letter to Bones - which she'd received that morning - at first had

her wanting to ignore it. However, as usual, she could find no fault in his

reasoning.

'Damn him, for that,' she thought.

So, on the Monday morning and as soon as she entered her office she

immediately gathered her Masters and informed them she'd be scaling

back the search for Dumbledore and why. And none of them could fault

the logic, either.

"So, we do nothing?" asked Robards.

"No," she replied. "We put the word out to our criminal informants and

other information sources that we're looking for the 'old fairy', but they're

only to tell us as soon as they see him that they've seen him and where.

"Sooner or later, without a house elf, he has to come out of hiding to buy

food. Logic dictates he won't come into the wizarding world to do that, so

he'll try to shop... or steal... in the muggle world."

"He could get a house elf," said Proudfoot. "Whoever helped break him

out could either loan him one, rent him one or even buy him one."

"I'll have an investigator go question the house elf purchase and rental

agencies," said Moody. "He or someone else might have already been in.

If they haven't, they might yet."

"Good idea," she nodded. She also gave a nod to Proudfoot for the idea.

"What makes you so sure he'll remain in wizarding Britain, Ma'am?"

asked another.

"There's... something... here he desperately wants. It's one of a kind. At

the moment he can't get it because it's behind some pretty powerful

wards," she explained. "However, that... item... has to come out from

behind those wards soon and we believe he's just waiting for an

opportunity to grab th- it."

"If we know what the item is, can we not set all manner of both

protection and traps upon it or the area it's in?" asked yet another.

"That's being worked on," replied Bones. "For a start, protections are

being increased. However, we don't want to do too much as we don't

want to tip the old fool off that we know he wants to make a try for hi-

it.

"Any more, people?" she asked, mentally urging them to keep going with

the ideas. "There are no bad ideas here. I want them all, no matter how

far-fetched they might sound or how silly you may think them to be."

"What about Potter's suggestions?" asked Proudfoot. "Send him tracked

owl mail, send him a house elf carrying a charmed letter, try scrying...

ummm―"

Bones mentally sighed again. 'Dammit!'

"All good ideas and ones the rest of us should have also had," she said,

picking up a parchment-based pad and an ever-inked quill off her desk.

"Keep them coming."

"If an elf can find him, use an elf to pop someone directly to him?" asked

Robards. "I saw Potter do that, once." Suddenly, he snapped his fingers

and said, "No. Instead, have an elf find him and then pop him to us."

Bones froze for a moment before she slowly developed a pained

expression and allowed her monocle to fall to the length of its chain.

Then she brought her off-hand up to massage the bridge of her nose.

Robards, feeling a little sheepish said, "Errr... Sorry?"

Not moving her hand from massaging her nose bridge, Bones quietly said,

"Don't apologise for that idea, Gawain. It's a bloody brilliant one. I, too,

have seen someone popped by house elf through wards. It was in this

very office, at that; young Heir Longbottom. As such I, too, should have

thought of that."

Letting her hand fall away she said, "Someone go down to the holding

cells and prep one for the old man. As soon as it's set up I'll send an elf or

two to go and capture the old bastard."

_‗_

―==(oIo)==―

ˇ

Immediately after the fire-side, Croaker returned to the bare

interrogation room alongside Dumbledore's new cell. In effect, it was a

cell, too; just one where everything had been stripped out and replaced

with the single desk, the desk chair, the paintings and the Truth Chair.

The Spectral Threat Team, plus the specialist Legilimencers, were already

waiting.

Looking around, Croaker discovered everything right as he wanted it.

With a nod of satisfaction, he simply said, "Bring him."

Dumbledore was brought in minutes later. He was again manacled with

his hands behind his back and with the plain black bag pulled over his

head and down to his elbows.

Uncaring, his two 'handlers' dumped him into the chair, ensuring his

hands were through the small gap between the back of the chair and the

seat. The bag was yanked off his head and he was charmed stuck to the

chair through the activation of a rune on its back.

As soon as he was ready, Scimitar gave Croaker a nod and stepped away

to stand with his back against the wall.

"Good evening, Albus," said Croaker. "Been sleeping well?"

"Evening?" blinked Dumbledore. The long period of effective darkness

was causing him some eye difficulty with the bright light of the room.

"Oh, yes," said Croaker. "We don't want you going insane due to the sheer

boredom of being locked inside that room for so long. We obliviated you

of much of it. It's now been two weeks since you came into our midst.

"You'll be pleased to know that Madam Bones believed you, somehow,

engineered your escape through aid from an unknown accomplice. And

immediately hid yourself under a Fidelius.

"The hunt's been called off, for now. Now, she and her aurors are just

using their intelligence gathering resources to wait for you to pop up

again. They're sure you will."

"The date?" Dumbledore asked.

Croaker smirked at him and replied, "As I said, it's been two weeks. Well;

I may have exaggerated a little. It's Friday the Fifth of February. This is

your thirteenth day with us.

While Dumbledore poorly tried to hide his surprise, Croaker said, "Now,

we were last talking about your relationship with a young Gellert

Grindelwald. What, specifically, caused you to break off your relationship

with him?"

Dumbledore stared back in horror. He didn't remember speaking with

Croaker about his relationship with Gellert. His last recollection had him

being Legilimenced for information on Tom. Had his mind been

obliviated of that knowledge? It was the only thing that made sense.

"Albus?" asked Croaker. "I'm waiting. You agreed to answer my questions

or you'd be, effectively, mind raped of the information through force. You

know what the price of that is. You'll end up a mindless vegetable."

Dumbledore sat there for a long few moments trying to remember. Even

clues he'd been obliviated escaped him because it relied on information

of what he'd been doing and finding the gap. Having been locked in one

room with minimal light, in a room that didn't change, robbed him of

that.

Suddenly his mind was attacked. Again, the pain was excruciating. Again,

it was four Legilimencers working concert.

After a near unbearable time it suddenly stopped.

"As he previously told you, it was a difference of opinion between the

two on how to go about 'The Greater Good'," said a voice from behind.

"However, Ariana's death, as she was an obscurial, was regrettable, only.

But, Aberforth Dumbledore also had a role to play in that. It was he who

attacked Grindelwald, first."

Croaker appeared surprised. "Well. You didn't tell us that last time, Albus.

I thought you promised not to hold anything back. That was naughty of

you."

Dumbledore was on the information back-foot and he had no idea what

to say or how to proceed. The information about he and Gellert he

thought eradicated from everyone's minds. He even locked the knowledge

of that inside the mind of his own brother. His own brother knew what

happened, but could never speak of it.

And his sister becoming an obscurial? He thought no one but he, Abe and

Gellert knew of that. Why had he told them; Croaker and his people?

"Albus?... Albus!" he heard.

Snapping his eyes up to look at Croaker he hadn't even realised he was

not paying attention.

"You, as the muggles would say, zoned out on us there, Albus," said

Croaker. "I think I can guess, based on what you've already told us, but

why did Aberforth choose that time to attack Gellert?"

"He... he saw... he thought it was Gellert's intent to harness dear Ariana's

illness as a... a... an obscurial for evil purposes," replied Dumbledore. "I...

did not believe him. I did not think Gellert could be so... cold."

"I've looked it up in the past few days," said Croaker. "Apparently,

through that incident in New York during the mid 1920s, Grindelwald

tried to discover the identity of and gain control of a young untrained

wizard named Credence Barebone, another obscurial. Apparently Newt

Scamander, a student of yours, stopped him."

"Yes," replied Dumbledore. "Young Newton was a prodigy in Care of

Magical Creatures study. He and his later wife, Porpentina, were nearly

killed by Gellert when he was portraying the Head of the MaCUSA Auror

office, Percival Graves. I'm proud to say, young Newton was soon

thereafter able to defeat and capture Gellert through the use of his

magical creatures.

"I still cannot figure out how MaCUSA managed to let Gellert loose

again." He sighed.

Suddenly shifting track without allowing his voice or anything else to

change, Croaker asked, "How did you come to the determination Tom

Riddle was seeking to make six Horcruxes?"

"Seven is a powerful magical number," Dumbledore immediately replied.

"After much badgering from myself, I was able to get my old friend,

Horace Slughorn, to give me a memory of young Tom asking him how

many Horcruxes could be made by one person. However, the memory I

received from Horace was... corrupted. I think Horace tried to trick me

into believing he did no such thing. But, his efforts to change the memory

were very obvious. And Horace always did have a love for an esoteric

question; especially from one of his favourites."

"Seven Horcruxes or seven parts of the soul?" asked Croaker.

"Seven parts," replied Dumbledore. "But, the part in young Harry was an

accident."

"And how did you know he'd already created the six Horcruxes when he

attacked the Potters?"

Dumbledore was confused by the question. "Pardon?" he asked.

"How... did you know... Riddle had already created the six Horcruxes when

he attacked the Potters?"

That stumped the old man. "I... assumed," he replied. "I cannot see Tom

having delayed in creating them."

"But, you've already told me Tom wanted the Horcruxes to be in objects

of importance to him and the magical world," explained Croaker. "You

told me he's spent quite a bit of time and effort searching for them. How

do you know he'd already found six of them at the time he attacked the

Potters?"

That had never occurred to Dumbledore. Quietly, almost muttering, he

said, "It... hadn't crossed my mind―"

"You assumed," said Croaker.

"That means there may not yet be six," said Dumbledore, clearly working

that out as he spoke.

"Correct," said Croaker. "Which means, the ones we've already collected

and dealt with may be all he had."

"Which means young Harry can now kill him," said Dumbledore.

Croaker sighed in frustration and said, "No, Albus. It means now anyone

can kill him. The prophecy is a bust."

"The prophecy orb still glows," Dumbledore firmly said.

"No, it does not," Croaker just as firmly cast back. "The day young Lord

Potter went into muggle surgery and had the scar removed - that was

about five weeks ago, now - the prophecy orb dimmed. It now mimics

any other prophecy that is deemed to have been completed."

"No," said Dumbledore. "Tom must die by young Harry's hand."

"You're being too literal, Dumbledore," he disagreed. "Harry filling out

and signing the authorisation form to undergo the surgery can, in a

prophecy sense, mean the soul fragment in his wound was destroyed by

his hand.

"And, remember: It's hand; not hands. That means it would be something

that can only be done one-handed, such as signing a form."

Again, Dumbledore was stunned silent. He had no defence or counter-

argument to such a claim.

"As I've heard claimed before," said Croaker. "You really were pants at

Divination, Albus. You withdrew from the subject within three weeks of

your third year, did you not?"

Not even bothering to wait for the old man to even have a chance to

respond, Croaker pressed on. "Well, our experts in the subject - Divination

Masters, all - assure us our interpretation is about as correct as it gets.

While your own interpretation? It has them laughing so hard it takes a

calming potion down their throats to get any sense out of them for the

next hour or so.

"To put it bluntly, Albus; you are meddling in affairs in which you have

no right to do so. You are meddling in affairs of which you have no true

knowledge of how to set on the correct path; and are, in fact... stupidly,

because of your ignorance... trying to guide individuals away from.

"If it wasn't for that, we'd have just left you in Bonesy's 'care' and

wouldn't have stepped in. However, there was always the risk one of your

patsies, who think the sun shines out of your arse, would have found a

way to free you; or, her people would have screwed up and killed you.

"That's why you're now here with us and not currently allowed to go out

and play with the other boys and girls. You're too dangerous to be

allowed free roam, for the moment."

Dumbledore thought for a bit before he asked, "How soon will I be able

to get out of here?"

"That depends entirely on how helpful you are," replied Croaker.

What Dumbledore didn't know was, once he was no longer useful,

Croaker was going to carry out Bones's threat. Albus Dumbledore was

going to take a trip through the Veil.

From what Croaker had already learned; not just from his interrogation

of the old man, but from his reading of Bones's own interrogations; the

old bastard well and truly deserved both the 'title' of Dark Lord and a trip

through the Veil. As far as he was concerned, Dumbledore deserved a

great deal worse. However, he'd limit the punishment to that.

_‗_

―==(oIo)==―

ˇ

Dumbledore had just been escorted out when an Unspeakable ducked in

and quickly said, "Monitor says Monocle's just had the idea given to her

to use a house elf to nab the old man and elf-pop him to her in her

holding cells. We've got less than two minutes."

"Sssshit!" exclaimed Croaker. As he quickly ran from the room after the

're-bagged' old man, he thought, 'Why hadn't we thought of that?'

As soon as he saw him from behind he cast a temporary elf-avoidance

charm on him and breathed a sigh of relief.

That gave him time to get the Unspeakable ward masters to set up a more

permanent version of it, plus anything else she might try.

_‗_

―==(oIo)==―

ˇ

Standing in 'Dumbledore's' cell in the holding cell facility, Bones looked

around and said, "This should do. Form a circle and, as soon as the old

man appears, stun him. We've no idea if he's managed to get hold of

another wand or not, or anything else."

'Let's hope this works,' she grimly thought.

With everyone in place she called for a DMLE holding cell elf. "Locky!"

When the elf popped in she said, "Do you remember the old man who last

had this cell?"

"Yes, Mistress Bonesy," he replied.

"Right," she said. "Here's what I need you to do..."

Once she gave the elf its instructions and knew the elf knew what to do,

she said, "Right; go get him."

The elf concentrated for a long moment with its eyes closed before it

opened them again and stared at her in sadness. "Locky cannot finds him.

Sorry, Mistress Bonesy."

She sighed and said, "Not you fault. Thank you, Locky; you can go."

When the elf popped away again, Moody said, "He must be under elf-

avoidance wards. Illegal, but I wouldn't put it past Dumbledore to erect

them on himself."

"I thought it might have been a good idea," said Robards

"It was," she firmly said. "So were the rest of the ones you and Proudfoot

came up with. We'll try them next."

_‗_

―==(oIo)==―

ˇ

When breakfast finished, the others were all invited up to the Potter

apartment so they could see and try on for themselves the exercise

clothes Monica had purchased and sent.

Hermione was quick to separate out the boys clothes from the girls and

left the boys' on the couch. "That's yours and Neville's," she indicated the

pile. "This lot is for us girls. We're going into my room to try them on."

Then, leading the other girls, she headed for her room.

Curious as to what was bought for them to wear, Neville went over to the

boys' pile and had a look. He was shocked with what he found.

Amused, Harry went over and sorted them out between the two of them,

while also explaining what each item of clothing was for. "These are

briefs; they're a form of underwear that 'cups' what's needed to be

protected. These are running shorts; yes, they keep the legs bare. These

are lightweight, 'muscle' T-shirts similar to what I had you change into

when we took you muggle shopping; just with shorter sleeves so the

sleeves don't get in the way while exercising your upper arms. These are

a set of tracksuits, useful when moving out in public and are donned over

your exercise clothes. And these... are a pair of trainers, like you've seen

me wear. They're rubber-soled and built with protections for your foot

while running in them.

"Thankfully, Monica's labelled it all so we know whose is whose."

Separating the piles further into one for each of them, he indicated one

and said, "That's for you."

Holding up a pair of shorts and a T-shirt, Neville asked, "This is all we

wear while exercising?"

"That, plus socks and trainers; yes," replied Harry. "Don't worry; you'll get

used to it, fast. The girls will be wearing something similar, I assure you."

_‗_

―==(oIo)==―

ˇ

Throughout the day, the aurors were trying every idea they could think

of to locate one Albus Dumbledore. All ideas Harry had given - and

demonstrated - to Madam Bones and the rest of the aurors were tried.

Scrying, mail owl delivered tracking charms and even an attempt to

include a tracking charm in a messenger Patronus were tried.

Unknown to Bones, the Unspeakables were quickly devising - read:

'madly scrambling for' - ways to block them as soon as they learned of

them from her through their tiny, Fidelius-hidden monitors spread across

the Ministry. In offices, such as hers, they had tiny mirrors using an idea

'sourced' - read: stolen - from the mirrors Harry and Sirius now used from

back when the Marauders were still in Hogwarts.

That last one about tracking messenger Patronuses nearly gave the

Unspeakables conniptions. They didn't know if it would work and,

therefore, had no idea how to block it. Even so, Croaker immediately set

a Charms Mastery team on trying to figure out if it was possible, after all.

However, the ward Masters had no idea how to block even a messenger

Patronus until someone hit on the idea of blocking only the audio

component. That worked. After all, if Dumbledore was able to cast one

wandlessly, he'd have been able to let one or more of his minions know

where he was and organise to get him out.

The only ones getting any pleasure out of it were the Monitors in the

Unspeakables' Ministry Observations team. They got to see the attempts

by the aurors in time to warn those tasked with hiding the asset. Then

watching the DoM's Ward Masters madly figuring out ways to block

them. Bets were being made between them.

Oh, not on if the Aurors would succeed, but on how long it took for a

possible working solution out of left field from the aurors to be voiced

before the Unspeakable Ward Masters had a way to block it.

The lead Ward Master of the Unspeakables, together with the one out of

the 'Spectral Threat' team, were muttering imprecations to one another

about what they each thought of one particular young Lord's parentage,

heritage, sexual preferences and all-round 'smart-arsery'. However, they

were also quickly designing and implementing ward schema that would

hopefully block all the boy's find/contact ideas.

The new 'asset' was quickly disappearing into a elf/contact/track/scry

black hole. No one, but those who needed to know, would be able to find

him.

Each time the runner went to the Ward Master to give them the next

possible angle from the aurors, the team runner, a Ravenclaw from the

previous Hogwarts year graduates, would come back and immediately

write down what the Senior Ward Master would say, while occasionally

and uncontrollably giggling.

Another Monitor once looked at it and asked, "Is it even possible to do

that with a flobberworm?"

"Who cares!" the young man laughed. "It's funny as all hell!"

"Don't let the Boss, let alone Croaker, see that," suggested the Monitor.

"Are you kidding?" asked the young man. "He wants a copy!"

_‗_

―==(oIo)==―

ˇ

After a day of classes, the Potters returned to their apartment. Almost as

soon as they did, Hermione grabbed the mirror, took Daphne by the hand

and said to Harry, "Daphne and I promised to speak to Sirius about

decoration ideas for our rooms." And left for her own in the apartment,

almost dragging Daphne along as she left.

Once in the room, Hermione closed the door as Daphne said, "Merlin,

Granger. You could have asked."

"Sorry," said Hermione, but she appeared distracted. As she dropped onto

her bed she patted the bedding beside her in clear invitation for the other

girl to sit.

Wondering what was going on, Daphne complied, while also keeping an

eye on the other girl.

As Hermione sat there worrying at her bottom lip with her teeth, Daphne

finally had enough and said, "Alright, Hermione. What's going on?"

Hermione's head snapped around to stare back for a moment before she

blushed and looked away again. "I... need to apologise to you."

"Alright, then," said Daphne. "For what?"

Hermione sighed and replied, "I fear I may have come on a bit strong

with you, yesterday afternoon."

Confused, Daphne asked, "Whatever do you mean?"

"I... did not want you to think I was pushing you towards having sex with

Harry," she replied. "I was trying... It was my intent to let you know that I

would not be against it. I think I might have come across as trying to

force you into a... physical relationship with Harry."

Daphne smiled and said, "You didn't. Yes, it was a bit forward of you. We

magical raised usually aren't so blunt when discussing such relationships.

But I did not feel as if you were trying to force me into the relationship.

You have nothing to fear, there."

Hermione gave a sigh of relief and said, "Thank you. That's been

worrying me for most of the day."

Daphne smiled back and said, "You're welcome. However, have you been

worrying about that all day, or have you at least been putting some

thought into the decorating of your room at Lord Black's place?"

"Oh!" said Hermione. "Sorry. Yes."

Indicating the mirror being worried at in Hermione's hand, Daphne

asked, "Do we contact him and let him know our choices?"

"You've already considered yours?" asked Hermione, looking at the

mirror.

"Yes," she replied.

After a glance to the other girl, Hermione gave a nod and lifted the

mirror, "Padfoot."

Both girls were surprised when they discovered their choices were closely

matched except for Hermione leaning more towards muggle while

Daphne's leaned towards wizarding.

Sirius just nodded back and said, "I'll let the decorators know."

Just as Sirius terminated the call from his end, there came a knock on the

door. From the other side of it, they heard Harry call, "Time to get

changed, if you're not already! The Longbottom three are here!"

_‗_

―==(oIo)==―

ˇ

A little earlier and over in the Longbottom apartment, Neville was in his

room and nervously trying on the clothing Hermione's mother had sent.

He donned the underwear, shorts and T-shirt and, even though Harry

said the tracksuit was for 'outside', donned that, too, before pulling on the

socks and trainers.

When he stood up, he noticed his feet felt as if he was walking on the

softest carpet he'd ever walked over. It surprised him how comfortable

they were.

When he came out, he was still looking at his feet and didn't notice both

girls were already there and waiting for him until Hannah exclaimed,

"Wow!"

As his head shot up to stare back in surprise, he noticed both girls were

also wearing their tracksuits. However, he could also tell they were of a

more feminine cut and better shaped for their... umm... up top.

"Yeah, wow!" he said back.

Susan asked, "Are these trainer footwear Missus Granger sent as

comfortable for you as they are for us?"

Neville nodded and replied, "I feel like I'm either walking on the plushest

carpet ever, or on pillows."

"That's what we thought," she said.

Hannah indicated the door and asked, "Shall we?"

With a firm nod, Neville walked over to the door and opened it for them.

Once out of the apartment, Hannah had walked straight across the

hallway and knocked on the Potter apartment door.

Harry opened it a moment later. He, too, was wearing the clothes with

the tracksuit over the top.

Letting them in, he said, "I'll let the girls know you're here." And walked

over to knock on Hermione's door.

"Time to get changed, if you're not already!" he called. "The Longbottom

three are here!"

"The Longbottom three?" smirked Susan.

Harry shrugged and grinned. "It's just easier and shorter than just about

everything else I could come up with."

_‗_

―==(oIo)==―

ˇ

After Daphne came out of the room and hurried over to her own, calling,

"I'll just be a minute!" as she did, Harry turned back to the Longbottoms

and said, "Monica has a good eye. I see she picked your sizes well."

"Almost," said Susan. "Hermione also helped, but we had to apply minor

sizing charms to make them fit well."

That surprised Harry. "I don't remember us learning those in class."

"We don't until sixth year," said replied.

Hannah explained, "When we tried them on yesterday, we realised we

needed to learn them. So, we did that today."

"Professor Sprout taught us," said Susan.

When Harry then turned to look at Hermione's door, it clued the girls in

to what he was thinking.

Susan immediately said, "Hannah, you go teach Hermione. I'll go teach

Daphne."

And both girls headed for the respective rooms.

A minute later and while the two boys were waiting, there was a rapid

knock on the door. Harry opened it and Tracey almost stumbled in.

"Oh, good," she said, a little breathless. "You've not left yet."

She was wearing her uniform, but was also carrying a small handbag

rather than her book satchel.

She took a quick look around, noticed who was there and who was

missing and called, "I'll be in Daph's room!" as she ran across the living

room.

Another quick knock on the door and she slipped within.

Hannah and Hermione came out less than five minutes later. But they

had to wait a further five for Daphne, Susan and Tracey to come out. All

were now 'appropriately' dressed.

Then Susan went to Harry and said, "Allow me?" as Hannah, realising

what Susan was up to, went to Neville.

When Harry gave a nod back and muttered, "Please," Susan waved her

wand over him. Harry felt the change and looked back with a smile.

"Thank you."

She smiled back and replied, "You're welcome. But, they won't hold for

more than an hour, we think."

Hermione said, "Yes, we'll have to ask Professor Sprout if she can make it

more permanent. Mum was close; but, not quite."

_‗_

―==(oIo)==―

ˇ

After the now seven of them left the Lords' Quarters, they immediately

headed for the Come and Go Room. As the others stood watching, Harry

walked the requisite paces back and forth and the door they recognised

appeared.

Neville led them within, this time.

The girls immediately headed for the now expanded girls' change rooms

with their bags and were out a few seconds later. Neither Harry or

Neville carried one.

"Alright," said Hermione. "Where do we start?"

"Treadmills," Harry immediately returned. "We need to get loose and

warm up. We'll see how we go from there." Then put action to words and

made his way to the row of treadmills.

It didn't take the rest long to follow suit and figure out how to use the

treadmills themselves.

Once he felt warmed up enough, Harry stepped off and walked off to the

side where a tray bearing a chilled carafe of water and glasses appeared.

He'd noticed it flash in with elf magic a little while earlier

Taking his own half-full glass he moved away to give everyone else

access and stripped off his tracksuit, dumping it on a bench.

As they turned to look, the three pureblood girls and Hannah, a

halfblood, all blushed. Harry didn't react one bit, as he knew that if he

did it might create an awkward situation. He already knew that not

making an issue of it would be the best way to get the purebloods used to

this style of dress.

As he expected, Hermione was the next to strip off her tracksuit. It left

her in a tank-top with a sports-bra underneath and shorts.

While Harry made his way to the rowing machines, Hermione made for

the elliptical trainers.

He was then surprised that Daphne was the next to strip down, then

Hannah, then Tracey, then Neville and finally Susan. Each moved to one

of the other cardio machines with both muggle raised showing them how

to use them.

After the rowing machines and elliptical trainers Harry and Hermione

showed them the normal and recumbent bikes.

Before they knew it, the hour was almost up and Harry recommended

they cool down by setting the treadmills to just a walking pace.

"Three miles an hour should do it," he told them. "We do this for about

five minutes then call it done for the day."

"What about the rest of this equipment?" asked Daphne, slightly puffing

in exertion and indicating the rest of the equipment.

"Once we can get you much fitter than you are now," he explained, "We'll

move onto that. For now, you need to get your cardio fitness up before

we can start on the weight training."

There was no argument.

As they stepped off after the five minutes, Hermione said, "You've been

sweating a great deal and burning calories. Make sure you drink plenty of

water until dinner. Then, load up a bit on carbs... carbohydrates... bread,

pasta and such.

"Trust me, you're going to sleep well tonight. But, not if you don't drink

plenty of water. If you don't you place yourself at risk of muscle cramps.

That would be bad."

Once the seven got their heavy breathing back under control, Tracey

said, "I feel... I don't know."

"That's the endorphins," explained Hermione. "We all feel that. It's your

body's reward to you for giving it a workout. Enjoy it."

"Is that going to happen all the time?" asked Susan.

"Yes," she replied. "However, as you get fitter the more effort you'll need

to put into your workout to feel like that again. That way, you get fitter

and fitter."

After everyone redressed into their tracksuits, they headed back to the

Lords' Quarters, where Tracey showered in Daphne's room.

Once ready, they all - still feeling the effects of the workout - headed

down to the Great Hall for dinner.

_‗_

―==(oIo)==―

ˇ

After dinner everyone went to their own accommodations. On the way

back up to their apartment, Hermione said, "We need to make a start on

homework. We can't let our physical training interfere with our school

work."

"We won't," he promised her.

In their apartment, after they pulled out their assignments from the day,

Harry said, "I meant to ask earlier. How's Sirius?"

"Calm," replied Hermione. "With a hint of excitement about moving into

his renewed home."

Harry nodded and returned his attention to his work. Tapping one slip of

parchment he said, "That's what I've got done for Herbology. And..." then

moving his hand to tap another, he went on, "... this is what I've done for

CoMC. You might want to take a look at that first, Daphne."

As both girls moved to look for themselves, Harry returned to working on

his Ancient Runes homework.

"When did you get all this done?" asked Hermione. "Daphne and I weren't

gone into my room for that long."

"During other classes," replied Harry. "I know I shouldn't have been, but I

can multi-task. Besides, it's not that much, really. The bibliography is

because we have immediate access to the books that are here from the

Potter library. Not having to trudge down to the library and back saves a

great deal of time."

Hermione nodded and said, "Sorry, Harry. I keep forgetting you're a lot

more intelligent than I remember the old Harry to be. I don't know why I

keep doing that."

Harry just smiled at her. "It's alright. It's a learned response of over three

years of 'barely adequate' Harry."

_‗_

―==(oIo)==―

ˇ

The next day and after classes for the day were complete, both Hermione

and Daphne sat Harry down and asked him about what he'd planned to

do about the next task of the Tri-Wizard Tournament.

Hermione said, "Today marks only four weeks until the Second Task,

Harry. At this stage I don't think they're going to cancel the rest of the

Tournament."

Daphne added, "She's right. Do you have a plan on how you're going to

tackle it yet?"

Harry thought about it and said, "Well, it's in the lake; we know that

much. And we know they're going to take something that's important to

me."

"Your Firebolt, yes," said Daphne. "But, how do you foresee recovering

it?"

Harry smirked and replied, "Daphne, what is the charm Flitwick has been

teaching of us late?"

As both girls sat there, somewhat surprised, Harry grinned.

"Surely, they'd block that," said Hermione. "No. Wait. They won't expect

it."

Daphne asked, "Will you be close enough to do it?"

"Yup," he replied. "I've practiced over long distances and... yes... it won't

be distance that will be the factor."

"Even so," said Hermione. "You need back up plans."

"Which I demonstrated I had during the First Task," he replied.

"So, what are your back up plans?" she asked.

"I need to practice the Bubblehead charm and get hold of some

Gillyweed," he replied.

"Gillyweed?" she asked.

Before Harry could reply, Daphne cut in first. "That should be your first

backup. And, it's brilliant."

Turning to Hermione, Daphne said, "Gillyweed is a Mediterranean plant

that grows on the edge of the sea. If you swallow some of it, it causes a

temporary metamorphic transfiguration of your body, something along

the lines of an animagus transformation. It causes you to grow gills for

breathing underwater, transfigures your feet into long flippers and grows

the webbing in your fingers right to your fingertips.

"It's very useful for exactly what Harry wants to use it for; swimming

underwater for long periods of time. But, it's going to last for one hour

exactly. There is no immediate antidote if you want to cancel the

transfiguration early; and you'd have to take more, if you need to be

down for longer, which would add another hour.

"However, because of the gills, you can only cast silently if you need to

cast to defend yourself. As such, you need to learn to cast defensive

spells, at least, silently."

"Wow!" said Hermione.

Harry nodded and said, "That's why I'll be going with Gillyweed as my

first backup, as Daphne suggested, but practicing casting the Bubblehead

charm silently for if I end up being down there longer than the hour."

Both girls nodded at learning of the simple concepts Harry would be

providing.

"I had thought of just going with the Gillyweed, right off the bat," said

Harry. "As anyone with magical power, even a squib, can use Gillyweed,

it would be yet another way for me to show the organisers of these

events to be idiots. But―"

"But, you've already done that enough, haven't you?" asked Hermione.

"Plus if your first plan works, you'll have done that, too."

"Yeah, but that way is using a fourth year charm," he shrugged.

"Gillyweed means a competitor didn't need a magical education, at all."

"Herbology," said Daphne.

"Got lucky and read a book," replied Harry. "Or, someone told them."

Daphne smirked and said, "The same could be said for your first option."

"Point," he smiled, while pretending to doff a hat to her.

_‗_

―==(oIo)==―

ˇ

While Harry had laid out his options to both his girls, both still

demanded he practiced them. That led to even more time in the Come

and Go Room.

For the first time, Hermione had called on the room to provide a large

indoor swimming pool and the room had provided. Then she used an

ordinary broom and had it weighted to drop into the deepest and

furthermost end of the pool.

Once in place, she had Harry stand on the pool edge at the opposite end

and attempt to summon it.

Surprising both girls the broom shot off the bottom, through the water

and almost skewered him with the handle-tip as it shot out of the water

only ten feet from him and right at him. If it wasn't for his fast reflexes,

dodging at the last moment, it very well would have.

"Well, colour me impressed, Lord Potter," said Daphne. "I confess to not

believing it would work."

"But, he's going to need to practice improving his reflexes," said

Hermione. "A bare fraction of a moment of not paying attention and he

could end up with his Firebolt skewering him through his chest."

"Indeed," said Daphne.

That then led to practicing dodging. And, during that practice, it also

proved more effort had to be made on getting his fitness up. Dodging was

hard work.

After talking it over with Professor Flitwick, he told them about the

Colourball charm; a charm that shot a coloured ball out of the wand tip

that would fly true to what it was aimed at. And, if it connected, would

leave a coloured dot about three inches in diameter on whatever it hit.

The dot would disappear within an hour.

Over the next weeks, whenever they had time and they weren't otherwise

using the room in it's 'gym' configuration, the girls would transfigure the

Come and Go Room into an arena and 'hunt' Harry with the intent to tag

him as often as possible; though, when he got tired, Harry would allow

some of the dots to hit him. So, for incentive not to allow the charms to

connect, Daphne suggested to Hermione they start including Stinging

hexes in with the dots.

Getting hit with a Stinging hex a couple times truly motivated Harry to

move. However, he insisted he also be allowed to cast back the same.

That led to more and more intricate arenas, complete with stone

barricades and the like that could be hidden behind.

When he suggested they not always be the two girls against him Daphne

immediately shut that down. "No, Harry," she said. "This is to aid you in

learning to dodge; not us. Besides, haven't you noticed you, on your own,

is pretty much a match for the two of us, together?"

"Not quite," he grouched.

"Soon, though," said Hermione. "I don't think Daphne and I working

together is soon going to be enough to keep up with you. We might have

to invite Tracey to join us."

"If you invite Tracey, I'm inviting Neville," he firmly stated.

He thought he might have headed that idea off, but when both girls

grinned he was instantly wary. "What?" he asked.

"What an absolutely brilliant idea," said Hermione. And the looks on the

faces of both his girls had him mentally groaning.

"I thought this was for getting my reflexes up so I won't be skewered by

my own Firebolt in the Second Task?"

"That's what it started as," nodded Hermione. "But, it's so much more,

now."

Daphne asked, "If someone casts a curse at you, what is the best

defence?"

Harry sighed and replied, "Not be there to be hit."

Again, both girls grinned. "Exactly," she said. "Which means, learning to

effectively dodge when a curse is cast at you benefits us all. We may not

have your power to continually cast offensively over and over again for

as long as you're able to, but it's within us all to be effective at dodging."

"Which is why you're so supportive of the idea of bringing the other Heirs

in on this," he moped.

"Exactly," grinned Hermione.

_‗_

―==(oIo)==―

ˇ

55. Second Task

Disclaimer: The Harry Potter universe belongs to the proverbial Duchess of

Magic, JK Rowling, Scholastic, Bloomsbury, Warner Bros and some other high

falutin' companies. No matter how much I whine about not owning anything

related to the HP universe, other than a few fanfic plots, I do not profess to

own - and would never dream of making any money off - JKR's wonderful

world... Damn it!

A/N: And with this chapter this story has become the longest I've written to

date.

Chapter Fifty Five - Second Task

_‗_

―==(oIo)==―

ˇ

With Dumbledore now 'properly' hidden within the Department of

Mysteries, with even the knowledge he was there by those who knew

protected from being discovered and with the Aurors now unable to

locate him, together with classes back up and running at Hogwarts and

things moving apace, events of note began to taper off.

The Unspeakables were slowly dragging out of Dumbledore all the

information the man had previously locked away in his mind by using

the Truth Chair, small doses of Veritaserum in his food and the

occasional Legilimency attack; just to ensure he knew that avoiding

answering a question would lead to a massive headache and the truth

coming out anyway. Their other method was also deceiving him into

believing he was now with them for weeks, when it was days; then

months, when it was weeks.

_‗_

―==(oIo)==―

ˇ

At Hogwarts, the rest of the Heirs had been brought in to 'help' Harry

train for the Second Task and were just as enthusiastic about it. They

even made a mad game out of it. Two on one, became three on one,

became three on two, four on two, five on two.

Of course, it started with Harry doing almost all of the dodging until

Tracey was brought in. Then he dragged in Neville to help him, which

brought in both Susan and Hannah.

It helped that the obstacles were there the first time Neville was brought

in, or the poor boy would have ended up looking like a polka-dot clown

from all the coloured dots. They'd promised not to use stinging hexes on

him until he managed to get used to it, but once he did there were as

many yelps of sudden pain from the sandy-haired boy as there was from

Harry.

Once the others discovered why Harry had first started this form of

'training' the others wanted to see him summon the broom, too.

While they were still in their training clothes and working in the gym,

they stepped out, waited for Harry to change it and stepped back in

again.

When he demonstrated the summoning charm on a broom that was just

there and waiting, Harry was easily able to avoid getting skewered. He

thought it was travelling as slow as a turtle and couldn't figure out why

he was almost skewered with it the first time he tried this.

Wanting to summon something a second time, he simply cast, "Accio!"

before he realised there was nothing there, thought of Hermione finding

another broom and accidentally summoned her from the other end and

into the pool about twenty feet in from where she was standing.

When she popped up she was spluttering and bellowed, "Harrison James

Potter!"

As he was standing there part horrified, part amazed and part amused

he'd accidentally yanked his betrothed into the pool, he suddenly felt

himself yanked a good ten feet forward into the pool, too.

He had no idea she had her wand in her hand, but neither did she until

she silently cast the same charm right back at him.

It was less than thirty seconds before all seven of them were in the pool

either laughing or yelling at one another.

What none of them knew was, when the Abbott girl was making a dash

for the door to escape and got tagged by a summoning charm from Susan

into the pool, both the charm and the girl just missed the stationed and

disillusioned auror who was watching them, self-silenced and laughing

her head off.

_‗_

―==(oIo)==―

ˇ

Unknown to the seven students, Harry's auror detail had never gone

away. Since he'd returned to the school it had dropped to only one

following him everywhere except within the Lords' Quarters. However,

they were always there and always disillusioned and silenced at all other

times.

They had also taken to following the seven into the Room of Requirement

and were both stunned and gleeful the seven of them were working hard

to get fit. They thought the colourball 'battles' were brilliant and had

already sent off reports of it to the 'higher ups'. However, it took quite a

bit of concentration on their part not to get hit by a wayward cast at

those times.

The only time since Harry had re-entered the school a specifically tailing

auror had made themselves known was during the confrontation with the

Malfoy boy. However, that particular auror was not on the PPD - the

Potter Protection Detail. He was one assigned to the castle and was later

told that, when disillusioned in future, not cause himself to be seen. They

did not want Lord Potter to know there were disillusioned aurors about

more than he suspected.

When Nott had made his play on the aborted Hogsmeade weekend, the

following auror was about to step in when Potter made his charge and

made the point moot.

He was also the one who provided a pensieve memory of the event,

which meant no one else's was asked for or required.

On that same day, a few hours later and when the Lord Nott had stormed

into her office and demanded 'the Potter brat' be arrested and thrown in

Azkaban, Madam Bones calmly told him she had only the hour earlier

reviewed a certified pensieve memory of the event and would do no such

thing.

"Lord Potter will not be charged, Lord Nott," she calmly stated. "However,

your Heir most certainly will be. He and his two friends set up and laid in

wait an ambush. It was clearly premeditated and Lord Potter only injured

your precious Heir after he and his two friends injured Miss Granger and

Miss Greengrass."

Before Nott could arc up again, she gave him a firm and very direct look

and said, "Your Heir attacked and injured the magical ward of Lord Sirius

Black of the Noble and Most Ancient House of Black, who also happens to

be the Lady Presumptive, through betrothal, of the Lord of the Noble and

Most Ancient House of Potter; and, further, also injured the Heiress

Presumptive of the Noble and Ancient House of Greengrass, who happens

to be the concubine of Lord Potter. I have asked Lords Potter, Black and

Greengrass to let me handle dealing with your grandson. However, if you

interfere in both my handling of the situation and the rightful charging of

the boy, I will inform them all that you have decided to interfere.

"If I have to do that then you can expect those three to come after you.

And, need I remind you, two of them are of the Seven. You'd best ensure

your affairs are in order and your Will properly filed and ready before

you do."

She gave that a moment to sink in as the man turned almost pasty white

before she asked, "Now, Lord Nott, are you interfering with my

investigation?"

Nott stood there for a moment, before he spun about and fled. He'd call

it, 'tactically retreated' or similar, but Amelia knew the man was wanting

out of her office and away as quickly as he could; so, he fled.

As she heard him bark at one of her aurors to get out of his way as he

practically ran out through the auror bullpen, she gave a snort of

amusement and thought to herself, 'Potter might cause me some

heartburn with making us look like idiots; but, his getting Fudge and his

pet toad out of my hair so I can get on with my job, more than made up

for it.'

Once Theodore Nott was revived from getting his testicles 'fixed', as was

the Cowley boy's also damaged testicles, but not to the same amount, she

was in the hospital informing them both they were being charged. Both

were also moved, at that time, down to the DMLE-secure ward on her

direct orders. McGruder was currently cooling his heels in one of her

holding cells.

Nott had blustered and said, "My Lord will have me free in no time; you'll

see!" he smugly said.

"He's already been in to see me," she smirked right back. "As far as he's

concerned, you're mine. You went up against one of the Seven; one who is

of and the person who reactivated and heads the Potter-Longbottom

Alliance. But, not only that, you injured the magical ward of another of

the Seven and the Heir Presumptive of a third Noble House. I might

consider your Lord to be an idiot, at times; but, he's not that big an idiot.

"So, young Mister Nott; you should think yourself very lucky. If it wasn't

for my aurors, who were very quick to be on the scene, Lord Potter

would have killed you right where you lay. It took the quick words of

one of my aurors, begging for your life, that stayed Lord Potter's hand."

As Nott blanched, she thought, 'That's two Notts I've made do that today.'

"So, Mister Nott," she said. "You are going to be a good little boy. You are

going to answer the questions my aurors are going to put to you

truthfully and in detail. If you do not, I shall be informing Lord Potter

you did not wish to comply. Then I'll step out of his way. Got me?"

Nott was quick to nod back.

Parents or guardians of the other two boys had also demanded the

release of their precious children. However, once she explained what the

three had done and against whom, all of them shut up and immediately

switched to politely asking her to personally handle the matter, begged

her to talk Lords Potter, Black and Greengrass out of more physical action

and asked to be let know when they could collect their boys to take them

home.

With no 'bought' Minister or dumpy, sneering Senior Undersecretary to

harass her, her job was both much easier and a lot less stressful and

aggravating.

_‗_

―==(oIo)==―

ˇ

It wasn't long before Harry was contacted by Sirius via mirror and

informed Black Manor, now (temporarily) renamed the Kennel, was

complete right on schedule and right on budget. And he'd moved in,

practically ordering Moony to move in with him.

"I told him it was much too big a place for me to be there on my own, so

he agreed," explained Sirius. "So, I now need to tell you the floo address

and password."

"Let me guess," said Harry. "The address is 'The Kennel' and the password

is "Woof Woof'?"

Sirius pouted and said, "The first part's right but the password is, 'Hey,

sex god'."

Harry broke up laughing, before he calmed down and said, "I can just see

it now. Hermione activates the floo in the Doghouse and yells into the

fireplace, 'Hey, sex god' right in front of her father." And cracked up

laughing again.

"Oh!" said a sheepish Sirius. "Oops! I'd better change it."

That had Harry rolling about on the sofa in the apartment, laughing

himself to tears.

_‗_

―==(oIo)==―

ˇ

At Black Manor, Sirius walked into the library cum sitting room with a

grin on his face and holding the mirror in his off hand.

Moony, who was sitting and reading a book, looked up and saw the

expression on his friend's face. "No! He fell for it?"

Sirius chuckled and said, "Yep."

That had Moony laugh. "What was his reaction?"

"The same as yours," replied Sirius. "But, he also said, 'I can imagine the

reaction on her father's face when he sees his daughter activating the floo

and yelling "Hey, sex god" into the fireplace'."

That had Moony lose it to laughter. Which then had Sirius also collapse

into a chair and laugh his head off.

"He's right, you know!" laughed Moony. "If you're lucky, Wendell would

only pull out his surgical knives and come after you. If not, he'd come

wielding a shotgun."

"Oww!" laughed Sirius. "Don't say that first one, ever again. My boys have

already crawled up back inside!"

Finally getting himself under control, Moony asked, "When are you going

to tell him the real password?"

"Tomorrow," replied Sirius, wiping his eyes clear of laugh tears. "I don't

want it to be too much longer than that."

_‗_

―==(oIo)==―

ˇ

On the Saturday before the upcoming Wizengamot session, the Alliance

met. With Lady Marchbanks as Headmistress, she had no hesitation in

allowing the Heirs to attend under 'family business' provisions.

She even mentioned that a couple of other Alliances were also,

apparently, meeting either that day or the next, Sunday. And their Heirs

and/or family members were attending those meetings under the

auspices of 'family business'. So, the Heirs had no reason to find counter

arguments to how they were receiving special privileges due to

Marchbanks being a member of the Potter-Longbottom Alliance.

The main item of business was the discussion and determination of who

the Alliance would support as Minister. Ogden immediately opted out,

claiming his Chief Warlock position was a conflict of interest. No one

gainsaid him, as each member was entitled to their opinion without

rancour.

The meeting was much shorter than the previous due to there only being

a month since the last. And the Heirs, after spending time with family,

returned to the castle well before dinner.

_‗_

―==(oIo)==―

ˇ

After three weeks the Unspeakables believed they had convinced

Dumbledore he'd been with them for almost five months.

For the Second Task of the 'Tri-Wiz' they gave him a bunch of made-up

results, claiming they gave him the information as a reward for being co-

operative. Harry had 'rescued' his beloved Firebolt from the bottom of the

lake and come in third, but placed last due to his demand to only be

awarded a single point by each judge.

However, it was as the 'made-up' time neared the Third Task,

Dumbledore was pushing for more and more information regarding that

particular Task above anything else.

Croaker had asked, "Why is the result of the Third Task so important to

you, Albus? It is, after all, only a competition."

The old man had immediately closed up and went into this huge

monologue - for that was all it really was - about how the Tri-Wizard

Tournament was a great opportunity for the three leading European

schools of magic to come together in fellowship. In other words, the old

man had realised the Truth Chair would only cause him to glow red if he

lied; not if he avoided the question.

He'd figured that out in their real third session, not the sixth session he

thought it was. Croaker let him get away with it as, by the old man not

directly answering, he was informing them the Third Task was, in fact,

important.

That led Croaker to approaching the subject most carefully. With the aid

of psychologists and mind-healers they formulated a plan on how to deal

with it, as the Third Task was clearly of major interest to the old man.

At least, that was what Croaker thought was going on. He would soon

discover just how effectively Dumbledore had misled him.

_‗_

―==(oIo)==―

ˇ

While, truthfully, the Second Task was fast approaching, so too was the

February Wizengamot session.

At Hermione's request, Sirius contacted her father and told him of the

session and that there would be an earlier sitting of the Wizengamot in

judicial review. They would be sitting to hear the cases of Algernon

Rosier and Augusta Longbottom.

At the same time he told both Granger parents that the attackers of

Hermione on the Hogsmeade weekend - Nott, Cowley and McGruber -

had all chosen to quit Hogwarts and finish their schooling elsewhere.

That was Durmstrang.

"Isn't that one of the schools that is taking part in that infernal

Tournament?" asked Monica.

"Yes, but the three are not permitted to attend," replied Sirius. "Their

Highmaster, Karkaroff, forbid it. No one had to lean on him about it,

either."

So, on the morning of the sessions, Sirius flooed to the Granger residence,

picked up Wendell and flooed them to the Ministry atrium. Not to 'offend'

wizarding sensibilities, Wendell wore a robe and carried a spare wand -

though he could not use it - for the wand-weighing security station.

_‗_

―==(oIo)==―

ˇ

At Hogwarts, permission for Harry to attend was given well in advance.

Though, it would be fairer to say, that it was officially recognised he'd be

attending as part of his duties as an invested Lord, than he was

permitted. He did not actually need permission.

The girls, however, were not permitted to go watch as they had classes to

attend. Though, again, if Lord Greengrass had demanded the presence of

his daughter as Heiress Presumptive to watch in order for her to learn

how the Wizengamot worked, she would be allowed. He did not ask,

though; and Harry wouldn't push it, because he didn't feel it was his

place to do so.

"But, Daddy's going to be there," Hermione grumped.

"Yep," said Harry. "But, do you want everyone to know that your father,

who everyone knows is supposed to be a muggle because of your known

heritage, is also in the chamber?"

Hermione immediately sighed and said, "You're right. Sorry."

"Don't apologise for it," he said. "You've done nothing wrong and it's

completely understandable."

Harry headed for the Ministry atrium by way of Lady Marchbanks's

Headmistress's office and flooing over from there with her.

After arriving via floo, first, he was quick to save her the effort of

vanishing the soot off herself by doing it first. Then immediately offered

his left elbow for her, knowing she used her cane in her left hand.

She gave a little chuckle and immediately accepted the elbow by laying

her right hand on his horizontally held left forearm. "Such a gentleman,"

she said, as the two slowly made their way down the length of the atrium

towards the security gate.

Many they passed hesitated and gave them both a slight nod of

acknowledgement.

They'd only managed to go about twenty feet before Harry noticed a

team of aurors had subtly formed a box around them as they walked. And

he only noticed that because they'd also slowed their pace down to match

that of the unusual couple.

He gave a little sigh of annoyance about it, which had Lady Marchbanks

give a little chuckle back and gently pat his forearm with her fingers in a

'There-there' kind of way. She clearly knew why he'd sighed.

_‗_

―==(oIo)==―

ˇ

After passing through the checkpoint without having their wands

weighed - the aurors were exempt and both Harry and Lady Marchbanks

were recognised Wizengamot members - the now six made their way to a

lift. When one arrived, the aurors immediately commandeered it and the

six rode down to Level Nine, where the Wizengamot chamber was

located.

Passing through to the chamber, Harry stayed with Marchbanks until her

saw her safely within. Then, noticing Wendell in the visitors tiers with

only a couple of journalists for company, he made his way up the stairs

to sit alongside him for a moment.

"Wendell," he smiled. Quietly, he asked, "Have you been told, yet, about

what happened to those idiots who dared attack Hermione?"

"Yes," the man smiled. "They... willingly... left Hogwarts and are seeking

an education elsewhere."

"Mmm," smirked Harry. "Word was made clear to them that going back to

Hogwarts would very likely see them immediately expelled again, if they

were lucky. If they were unlucky, they would consider their lives forfeit."

Wendell smiled and asked, "You threatened them?"

"Threatened?" smirked Harry, while also trying to act innocent. "I would

never do such a thing. I merely asked Mister Nott, the ringleader on their

side of that little fracas, which curse he would prefer to be executed with;

and explained why such a thing would happen."

Looking more fully at his future father-in-bond, he asked, "You don't

think he took that to mean I was actually going to kill him, do you?"

Wendell chuckled and said, "You're a good boy, Harry. Now, I think you

better go join your peers before the trials are called."

Harry gave a nod and descended from the visitors' gallery before crossing

the floor and exiting through the door to the Wizengamot antechamber.

_‗_

―==(oIo)==―

ˇ

After going into the antechamber and meeting up with Sirius, Frank,

Samuel and some of the others - stopping for a quick chat with each - the

Wizengamot were called to take their seats. Harry sat between Sirius and

Frank.

As they sat, he leaned to Frank and asked, "I didn't ask him, but why did

you not want Neville here?"

"He is here," replied Frank. "He was escorted by aurors and is in the

witness's isolation rooms with Alice."

"Ah!" said a surprised Harry. "I should have thought and come with him."

"That would not have been proper, Lord Potter," he said right back. "It

could have been perceived as you interfering with a witness."

Harry nodded, understanding.

When the session came to order, Miles Ogden banged his gavel and called

for the accused. They were starting with Algernon Rosier.

Frank immediately stood, stated he would be a witness and was recusing

himself and headed for the witness isolation rooms.

As they were all settling down, Rosier was brought in.

As Madam Bones had already informed those who needed to know,

Rosier immediately admitted guilt to the charges he claimed he would,

but not the charges he claimed he wouldn't due to 'extenuating

circumstances'.

Though he was pureblood he asked to take Veritaserum, just as Sirius did

for his own trial, with it being allowed. That the charges were in relation

to actions against a then Heir Apparent of one of the Seven is what got it

through.

Of course, the court case was a foregone conclusion; guilty where he

pleaded guilty and not guilty where he pleaded not guilty. However, the

sentencing was not.

After the silencing wards went up to block sound from the tiers being

heard outside them, Ogden said, "Right. What do we do with him?"

"He is clearly remorseful of his actions," said one of the Neutrals. "He

pleaded and admitted guilt where it was warranted and accepts he placed

the young Heir Apparent of the House in jeopardy. I urge leniency."

As the discussion went on, Harry asked for and got the call. "The Heir

Apparent you're referring to has a name; Neville Longbottom. Mister

Rosier deliberately placed his life at great risk on both occasions. I also

remind you that, at the time, he was also considered the last of the line of

a Noble and Most Ancient House. Should anything have happened to

young Neville, we may have lost one of the Seven. That is a travesty that

cannot ever be allowed, or excused.

"His actions demand jail time, even if he has later admitted guilt and

shown remorse. He did not do such until he was called on it. If he was

truly remorseful, he would have come forward on his own long before

now.

"I suggest five years minimum security at a minimum. I, for one, will

countenance no less. This body must show it takes its responsibility to the

security of the realm, most gravely."

Harry received a fair bit of approbation for that call.

"Five is insufficient," stated another. "I would consider five would be the

minimum for only once exercising such poor judgement. I call for ten, but

acknowledge the call for minimum security."

In the end, Rosier was sentenced to seven years minimum security

incarceration in Azkaban. When the sentence was 'read' it was obvious he

expected such. He just nodded and waited to be taken away.

Because the case did not take long, Augusta Longbottom was brought in

almost as soon as Rosier was led out.

As soon as Harry saw her, he was pissed. The bitch was not just wearing

expensive and well-tailored witches' robes, she had the audacity to wear

robes that reflected she was the Regent of Longbottom. A position for

which she knew she'd been stripped.

Ogden saw it and snarled. Quite a few others were unhappy seeing it,

too.

As soon as she was sat in the defendant's chair and the chains bound her,

he said, "Aurors. Missus Longbottom wears the crest of Longbottom,

signifying her being the Regent of Longbottom. We all know it not to be

true. Remove it, at once!"

When 'Rosier' - Harry still refused to acknowledge her by her married

name - tried to protest, the auror ignored her and tried to vanish it. When

it couldn't be vanished, he cut it out. It left a large hole in the breast of

her outer robes, but no one cared.

Once it was gone, the auror stepped away again, but only as far as two

paces behind her and with his wand drawn.

When the charges were read, Harry thought she might have already

'gauged' the members' reactions and decided to plead guilty. However,

she stuck to her wand and, in an arrogant manner, pleaded not guilty.

Harry was both pleased she didn't - as it meant the punishment would be

harsher - and annoyed she still didn't acknowledge she'd done something

wrong.

The case proceeded apace and, finally, they were done.

Again, up went the privacy ward. There were quite a few Lords and

Ladies, the dark families, who wanted to toss her into Azkaban and throw

away the key. However, there was a significantly large block who

believed she could not be held accountable for the actions of her brother.

The final result was six months - three for each count - in Azkaban

minimum security for failing to alert the DMLE to the deliberate

endangerment of the Heir Apparent of a Noble and Most Ancient House

by her brother, two counts.

She was firmly told it was not her decision to make or take. And that, just

because she was regent of the House at the time, was irrelevant.

She was led out stunned silent in shock, clearly in disbelief they'd

actually imprison her for it.

As soon as she was gone from the chamber, Ogden called for a thirty

minute recess and reminded everyone they'd be electing a new Minister

as the first order of business once they met in general session.

Harry immediately scarpered towards the visitors' gallery in order not to

be waylaid by those who 'wanted to know his views on certain matters' or

wanted to 'congratulate him for his rhetoric in the first case'; he never

spoke one way or the other for the second.

Sirius followed him over, after blocking those who immediately tried to

chase after him.

_‗_

―==(oIo)==―

ˇ

Up in the gallery, Harry plonked himself down on the seat next to

Wendell and said, "Phew! I'm glad that's over."

He thought he might have seen Frank there, but he'd obviously chosen to

go directly into the antechamber to speak with members. Harry also

should have gone to the antechamber, but chose to spend a bit of time

with Wendell.

With the election of the new Minister coming up as the first order of

business, Harry didn't want anyone trying to either plead for his vote or

get a sense of which way he would vote. Plus, he'd rather use the time to